- [ I g r R L ] -
http://www.incesttaboo.com/incestgrrl

[Story Name] a Family love parts 1 through 11
[Author] EricMJ12
[Type] More/other family



Chapter #1. The Beginning:


First of all Kim and I got married right after she got out of high school. Soon
afterwards she got pregnant. I was 21 at the time.


As you know, I had my first sexual experience with my little sister when I was
16 and she was 13. We both lost our cherries to each other and that was the most
memorable time I have ever had. I continued having sex with my sister till she
got married and moved out of state when she got married at the age of 19.


During the first year of my marriage to Kim, I was still having sex about once
every two weeks with my little sister. My wife Kim knew nothing about us (my
sister and I) This continued till just two days before my sisters wedding and
that night was the last time I have had sex with her.


My wife did not find out about my sexual involvement with my sister till after
Nancy was about 6 years old. I was 29 at the time. Kim was 26. It happened all
by accident. I have a footlocker in the spare bedroom closest. I told her that I
keep some gun stuff in it and that is why it is always locked, for safety
reasons. Well in this foot locker I have amassed quite a large collection of
books and magazines on the subject of incest.


I often retreat to that spare bed room which is now kind of my office at home. I
have my computer and all sorts of stuff there. It is like my own private office
or den. I often go there and open up my foot locker and read my incest books and
magazines in peace there.


If everyone is out of the house, I will freely strip down and masturbate to the
stories I read involving family members who enjoy having sex with each other,
and also relive the moments I shared with my sweet little sister.


I also have about 500 black and white photos and maybe about 1000 color slides
our my sister and myself in all sorts of poses. I developed them myself in my
own darkroom. I have pictures of us when she was just 13 and I was 16 all the
way up till she was 19. 


I also have a private mail box at the post office where I receive my sexual
related mail. I get about three incest magazines every other month. I am always
antsy to receive them and read the new stories and letters of other family
members who are still enjoying or just started to enjoy the excitement and
thrill of fucking a family member.


My personal favorites are mostly brother/sister incest or father/daughter
incest, more so now, that I am a proud father to a beautiful daughter. I also
like the stories of entire families that join in together for family sex.


I often dreamed what it would really be like to live and grow up in a loving
family, where incest was openly practiced. I mean being a young boy and being
able to have sex with your mom and your sisters when ever the urge hit you would
be heaven, not to mention being the father who would be able to not only fuck
your wife but to have sex with your daughter or daughters is just to much to
hope for.


Anyway I got sloppy and I some how forgot to lock my footlocker one time. I mean
I was always careful about that. Never in the 8 years of marriage to Kim did I
forget to lock it, but needless to say, I forgot and shit hit the fan. That next
night.


Kim kind of seemed to be upset when I got home from work that evening and she
would not say much. Well Kim went to bed early and I was the last one to go to
bed and after I got out of the shower and came into the master bed room. I
pulled back the bed covers to get in on my side of the bed and there was my
newest copy of "Family Fun" incest magazine, starring up at me.


I immediately though to myself, "OH SHIT!!!!!!" I reach down and pick it up and
then my wife Kim turns over and looks up at me with death in her eyes. I just
stood there and didn't say a thing.


Kim then said, "Do you mind telling me what this is all about?" I swallow hard
and reply, "What do you mean, I ......." "Don't give me that shit, MY GOD Mike,
that is all about incest!" she shot back at me. I try my best to reply by
saying, "Honey, it is just a magazine nothing more."
 
"Oh just a magazine Huh, so do you want to tell me, did you .....  have you 
..... you have done this type of thing?" she asked me.


I once again swallowed hard and sit down on the bed and turned to face her and
looked down at her and was silent, I guess for too long because she then said,
"WELL ?? Who did you fuck? Your sister Kristy? Your cousins? Maybe your own mom
Joan?" She was getting more pissed by the second and I did not know what to do
or say.


I replied, "Kim, Listen to me, it is not what you think." She then sit up in the
bed and then cut loose on me. "NOT WHAT I THINK, NOT WHAT I THINK!!!!!, Then
tell me what to think, AM I LIVING WITH A GOD DAMN SEX PERVERT"
 
"Kim please, I don't know what to say except I'm sorry, I never intended to hurt
you or our family, I just read them that's is all, I have never done anything to
anyone against their will or anything like that."


Kim then replied, "Well I'm still waiting for the answer to my last question you
failed to answer, so who in your family did you fuck? and when? are you still
fucking them? or what?"


I lower my head in shame and say, "Kim it is not like that OK?" "OH ......... ,
SO YOU HAVE FUCKED SOMEONE IN YOUR OWN FAMILY AND COMMITTED INCEST, HOW COULD
YOU?"
 
I repeat myself and say again, "Kim ... It is not like that at all." she then
sits back against the head board on her side of the bed and says, "OK, Tell me
then, how is it really? or maybe I should ask you, how was it?


Kim went on to say, "I just can't believe all this time I though I really knew
you and we shared everything together and then I find this shit. I guess I don't
really know you and maybe I don't want to really know you since I found this."


Kim paused for a few seconds and I did not reply so she continued and said,
"Mike that entire footlocker has nothing but junk with the subject of incest. I
might have understood if it was just one magazine, but there is over 100 things
in there on nothing but incest."


Kim was on a roll and kept going, "From what I can tell you must really like the
idea of incest and fucking someone in your own family to have that much stuff on
incest."


Then she went quit and then exploded again and said, "OH MY GOD!!!!  NICK &
NANCY!!!"


I then replied, "NO KIM!!! NO!! I would never dream of doing something like that
to them!"


"Your GOD DAMN Right, if I find out other wise, I will send you to hell
personally!!!" She snapped back at me. Then she settled back against the
headboard and looked at me and then kind of relaxed.


She then said in a quitter tone, "OK ....... I'm still waiting!"


I sit more fully on the bed and got as comfortable as possible and looked at her
and said, "I will tell you this only if you promise to listen to the whole story
first, OK?"


She did not say a thing. so I continued.


"Yes ..........    I have had sex with a family member, but it is not like what
you think it is. First of all it is or was ...... I mean ........ It was with
Kristy. We were both very young. I mean ...... I'm sure you played doctor with
your own brothers or neighborhood kids when growing up. That is what happened
with Me and Kristy."


Kim then said, "Yea ..... and it went way to far. Mike how could you? My God,
she is your own sister for god's sake!"


I pause and then say, "Yes, it did go to far but, at the time we were just
experimenting. We both knew it was naughty and dirty to play doctor and see each
other nude and at the same time we did it just because we knew it was wrong and
we didn't get caught. We both shared the risk and excitement and in a way it was
our own private joke against mom and dad."


"So how old were you and how old was Kristy the first time?" She asked. She was
a little more relaxed. 


"Well ..... you mean ........?" I hesitated.  "You mean the first time all the
way ....... ?"


She just looked at mean and said, "Yes, The first time you fucked her!" in a
lower madder tone.


"I was 16 and she was 13." I slowly and shamefully admitted to my lovely wife
Kim.


I paused for a second or two and then continued with my confession.


"Kim .... You have to understand, I was not the hottest young guy around girls,
I was kind of shy and intimidated by them. I didn't know them and was shy and
unsure around them. I guess I turned to my sister for the simple fact that she
would not make fun of me and run off and tell all her friends like I know some
of the girls my age would have done to me." I replied and then slowly looked up
at Kim and then looked back down and continued.


"I mean it is really tough on a young boy and have to learn about sex. You have
to learn sooner or later and there are times that you wish you could just die.
Kids are pretty rough on each other when growing up."


I looked back up at my wife and asked, "How about you? How did you fell the
first time you went all the way with a guy?"


Kim replied after a short pause, "You are the one who is to be explaining things
not me."


"OK ..... I bet you were just a little nervous, thinking to yourself, what if he
starts laughing at my small tits?, or what if I can't go through with it once
I'm completely naked?, what if he can't get into me?, or worse yet, what if I
bleed all over the place?, or maybe I can't quite crying because of the pain?,
How many people and friends is he going to tell about what all he did to me?,
See what I mean?"


She was quit and didn't say anything.


I knew she was thinking back on her first time. I was quit for just a spell and
then continued.


"Well ...... Let me tell you it is a whole lot worse for a guy than it is for a
girl or at least it seemed that way for me. If I would have done it with a
school girl, what would of happened if she said for me to get naked first and
then saw my cock and started laughing at it and me? Did or would she know more
about sex than I did? What if she talked to her close girl friends about me and
how small my little cock was? What if I came all over her before I got it inside
of her? I mean, I would be ruined for life because I didn't know what or how to
do it."


I took a breather from my story and looked once more up at Kim to see her
reaction and then I continued my story.


"Can you imagine going to school and walking down the hall and have all of those
girls stare at you and know that they are all laughing at you because you have a
little cock and you don't know the first thing about sex, let alone how to
really please a girl."


I stopped for a few seconds to gather more of my thoughts and continued once
again.


"Look Kim, I know everybody has to learn and do it for the first time, but in my
mind I did not want to be the laughing stock of my school ...... so I though of
another plan ....... Kristy and I have always been best friends first and
brother and sister second, so I just thought maybe if I could learn something
from her first, I would not look so much like a real nerd when the right time
came with a girlfriend."


I looked directly into my wife's eyes and said, "Kim? Can you see my point at
least at that stand point? as a young kid who is scared of making a fool of
himself in public and with my school friends?"


Kim was a whole lot more quitter and more relaxed and said, "Yes, I can see your
point there but still, with your own sister? How could you? So tell me ....... I
want to hear the whole thing from start to finish of that first time."


I took in another deep breath and said, "Kim it did not happen all at once like
that, it happened over about a three week period."


She adjusted herself more comfortable on the bed and said in even a more
soothing tone, "That's OK, I want to hear it all."


I thought to myself for a couple of seconds and decided to go for broke, so to
speak and said, "OK .... Well Kristy and I started talking about boyfriends and
girlfriends and things like that. Well, before long she said she was kind of
scared because her breasts were not as big as the other girls in her class and I
said, I think they look fine to me ...... at least from what I can see of them.
Well .... I ended up talking her into taking off her shirt and letting me see
her breasts. They were really nice, I really liked them ..... I guess that is
why I like small breasts today because my sister had small breasts too."


I looked back up at Kim and smiled slightly and then told her more about me and
my sister.


"Well before to long she let me touch them and feel them. After awhile I asked
her if I could see her pussy. She said NO!!!! Well after more touching and
feeling I asked her if I could kiss her breasts because I heard that all girls
like to have there breasts kissed. At first she said, no, but I kind of kept
after her and pretty soon she let me kiss her breasts. I did this for a while
and then I slid one of my hands down and tried to feel her up while she had her
shorts on. At first she keep pulling my hands away and saying, no, but pretty
soon she let me touch her that way, right between the legs, of course she still
had her shorts on, but still, that was the first time I ever coped a feel from a
girl, between her legs."


I didn't look up at Kim but took a breath and continued with my story.


"A couple days later we had the afternoon to ourselves and the house was empty.
So before long we were in her room and I started talking about french kissing
and if she knew anything about it or how to do it. Well, I also learned how to
french kiss with my sister."


This time I looked up at Kim and once again tried to put on a smile and also
look at her to see what her reaction was, to me french kissing my own little
sister.


Kim was silent and just kind of looked at me so I once again looked down at the
bed and continued with my confession of seducing and making incestuous love to
my little sister.


"While we were french kissing or at least trying to learn from each other I
started to feel her breasts up again and ask her to take her top off so that I
could see and feel them and kiss them. At first she didn't want to but then she
did take her top off. Well needless to say I was learning about sex and how to
kiss and feel a girl up so that at least the girls at school would not make fun
of me if I tried that on them."


I smiled at Kim and kind of lifted my shoulder up and let them fall type jester.
I just keeping going with my story to my wife Kim as she just sit on her side of
the bed and just looked at me and listened.


For the first time since I got home Kim actually smiled at me and said, "AND?"
She opened her eyes and lifted her eye brows and had a smirk type smile on her
face. It was the Kim I was use to having and being around.


So I moved down on the bed and laid down and turned on my side facing her. I
laid my head down on the two pillows on my side. All I was wearing was my pajama
bottoms. I laid the incest magazine down between us. I saw her look down at the
magazine for a short second before looking back at me.


The cover had a picture of a 18 or 19 year old girl with medium length hair, a
beautiful tan, topless and her breasts were about size 36-B with erect nipples
and a tan line were her swimming top use to be. She was wearing a G String
bottom and you could tell she was shaved or at least trimmed very close. The big
cover print was "Sizzling Summer Sibling Sex" in smaller type it said, "Brothers
and Sisters SHARE ALL & TELL ALL".


I continued with my story.


"Well after about ten minutes of this I once again slid my hand down and started
to touch her again between the legs. She was again wearing shorts. This time she
did not pull my hand away. So I was actually feeling up my sister and I was
getting turned on. I had a hard on. After awhile I tried to slide my hand down
her waist band of her shorts and she broke away from our french kiss and said,
"Uhn  Ugn." I looked at her and said in a rejected tone, "Come on Kristy!? I
just want to see you that's all." She then said, "No!" I replied by saying, "Oh
come on Kristy!!". She shocked me by saying, "You have seen my tits, but I
haven't seen anything of you! That's not fair!!"


I took another breath and continued with the story.
"Well I though about it for a second and thought, I will take my clothes off
first and maybe she will then take hers off. Then I thought about it some more
and thought maybe she will laugh at me when she sees my little cock and sees
that it is all hard. I really didn't know what to do. I really wanted to see her
naked but I didn't know if I could do the same and let her see me naked with a
little hard on."


I look over at Kim and said, "Kim when I was 16, I had one of the smallest cocks
in my school class, I mean in P.E. Class, we all had to shower together and boys
being boys, we were all kind of looking at each other and sizing each of us up
against the other. You know what I mean?", I asked Kim and looked back up at
her.


Kim lifted up and then pushed her covers back to the foot of the bed and then
laid down and turned on her side like I was and got more relaxed. She smiled and
looked at me and said, "Yea, It was the same way with us girls in P.E., we were
comparing breast size and also the amount of hair on each others pussy too."
Then she kind of asked in a almost excited voice, "So what happened next?"


It was like she was really antsy to hear more of the story on how I fucked my
own sister.


The more I thought about it I started to get hard and she even looked down to my
crotch area and then looked back up at me.


I continued my incestuous story of me and my little 13 year old sister Kristy.


"Well I then took the plunge and said to Kristy, "OK I will take all of my
clothes off if you promise to take all of your clothes right after me." Kristy
was quit for a few seconds, she was having to think about this one. Then she
said, "OK, but put all of clothes over by the bathroom door, just in case mom
and dad come home early you can pick them up and run into the bathroom and then
through the other door to your room." I was really shocked to hear that and was
also amazed at just how smart my sister really was at 13, to think ahead like
that."


Kim laughed at my last comment and said, "Well you guys usually just have one
thing on your mind once you have a hard on."


I was really pleased to see Kim really acting like herself now and that caused
me to relax a whole lot more. At the same time my cock was now almost fully hard
and I saw her glance down at it several times while I was telling my story.


"Well I got up from Kristy's bed and started to strip by the bathroom door like
Kristy suggested. I got down to my underwear and started to hesitate. Kristy was
sitting up on her bed taking in the whole sight and spectacle. I had a hard on
and I didn't know if I should turn around and take my shorts off or just bend
down and do it right in front of her."


I paused for a second and continued by saying, "Kristy noticed my hesitation and
said, "You first remember."


I looked over at my wife and then continued with the story.


"Well I think I took a deep breath like I was going to jump into the deep end of
a pool of water and bent part way down and slid my shorts down and off and stood
back up straight. There I was, I was 5' 2" weighing only 103lbs standing
straight up facing my sister totally naked with a 4 1/2 to 5 inch pencil thin
dick sticking almost straight up against my belly. I think I was still holding
my breath because my face felt so hot, I bet my face turned a hundred shades of
red. I was also waiting for Kristy to start laughing at me and pointing at my
pencil thin dick and start rolling around on her bed laughing and pointing at my
thin hard dick. Well she didn't do any of those things and she just looked at me
I could see her eyes travel from head to toe and back up again and stop in the
middle and just stared at my hard cock sticking up. It seemed like five minutes
before I took my next breath. I calmed down enough to walk over to her bed and
sit down next to her."


It was once again time for me to take a breath and relive that moment that
happened so long ago but it seemed like it just happen last week.


I can still picture that event in my mind so clearly like it was a film on
replay and I could see every detail so clearly.


I then continued with the story by saying, "I looked at her, but she had her
head bent down looking at my cock since it was now only about 18 to 20 inches
from her. I then swallowed my mouth full of cotton and said, "OK YOUR TURN
REMEMBER?" She just sit there for a few seconds and I though wildly that she was
going to chicken out on me or maybe mom and dad would walk through the front
door down stairs. My hearing was tuned to hear a car door slam at 6 miles I
think. My eardrums were humming and my heart was beating about 200 miles an
hour."


I looked up at Kim again, most of the time I was telling her this story of
Kristy and me, I was looking down between us and there was that incest magazine,
staring up at me. I guess I was staring at it for support or maybe a focal
point. I would have never have been able to tell her the story, if I had to keep
looking directly at her. I caught her also staring at the magazine also. She
broke her eye contact and again looked at my crotch and by this time my cock was
completely hard to say the least. She then looked back up at me eye to eye and
for the first time today, I caught a naughty sparkle in her eyes. I smiled at
her.


Kim returned the smile and softly and almost sexily ask me, "Well? What happened
next did she strip for you?"


I nodded my head and said, "Yes but it took her a little while to get up off the
bed and start."


"She already had her top off and all that was left was her shorts and panties.
She was facing me when she took her shorts off and then hesitated like she was
going to turn around or maybe even worse chicken out. But luckily she went ahead
and simply put her finger in the sides of her panties and kind of wiggled her
hips from side to side and she slid them down slowly. She kind of put her legs
together and then her panties was past her .... pussy and then she kind of
opened her legs slightly and they just fell the rest of the way to the floor.
Then she just stepped out of them."


"I sit up almost straight and my cock got harder and my heart beat faster as I
looked at my little sister Kristy totally naked at 13. I though to myself she
was totally beautiful!!!"


"I then stood up as she was beginning to walk toward the bed but I stopped her
and we stood face to face looking at each other and we were also looking down at
each other. I kind of leaned forward and bent my head down to kiss her and she
lifted head up to meet me half way. We kissed and broke apart and again looked
at each other. Then we once again leaned forward and kissed again this time I
put my arms around her and step in closer to her and we embraced and kissed like
a girlfriend and boyfriend standing up."


"My hard pencil thin little cock then touched the soft warm belly and pelvis
area of my own sister. I mean we were totally nude standing up against each
other and kissing like real lovers would!"


I again stopped my story telling and looked at Kim, she was once again looking
at my hard on in my pajamas and then she looks up at me when I stopped talking.
I said to my wife Kim, "I'm sorry I didn't mean to be so graphic, I guess I
should stop. I think you get the picture."


Kim's eyes got wide and she quickly said, "No I want to hear the whole thing!"


I look deep into her eyes and ask, "Do you want me to be graphic about it or do
you just want to hear me say, I'm guilty, I fucked my own sister?"


Kim responded by saying, "No I want to hear all the details I don't care how
graphic you are!!"


I smiled, thinking to myself that she is actually getting turned on by this,
hearing me talk about the first time with my own sister. Just think she was
ready to shoot me and feed me to the dogs less that 30 minutes ago.


I smile at her and say, "OK but under one condition. I want you to take your
nighty and panties off!!"


She looked at me with a smirk I have grown to love and she replied, "OK, But you
first!!!"


"OK DEAL", I said and I smiled back at her. I laid on my back and lifted my hips
up and slid my pajama bottoms off. It was then that I noticed a wet spot were my
hard on was leaking and formed a wet spot on my pajama bottoms which soaked all
the way through. My hard on popped up, once free of the pajama bottoms. I threw
them off on the side of the bed and rolled over to face her and smiled and said,
"OK YOUR TURN HONEY!"


Kim sit up on the bed and then put her feet on the floor and stood up and almost
did a sexy little strip for me as she took her top off and I noticed that her
nipples were rock hard and sticking straight out. She then dropped her top to
the floor and then did the same thing my little sister did the first time, so
many years ago, but as fresh in my memory as though it just happened yesterday.
My lovely and sexy wife Kim put her fingers in the waistband top of her panties
and started to wiggle her hips from side to side as she slowly lower them. Once
they were past the widest part of her hips and thighs she opened her legs and
they silently slid to the floor.


Kim's pussy back then had a full bush mostly above her pussy slit. Hardly any
hair on her sides near her pussy lips and none below. She then crawled sexily
back into bed and she made the first move to come near me and actually bent
forward to kiss me.


I reached out and grabbed her and pulled her down and kissed her long and hard.
I hesitantly reached for her breasts and touched them lightly to she if she was
going to let me or if she was going to pull back and reject me for trying to put
the moves on her after our talk. She not only let me feel her, but she reached
down and gripped my hard cock and slowly stroked it a couple of times. I then
reach down and placed my hand on her sex mound and touched her pussy lips.


I was almost in shock when I felt how wet and moist she was. She was actually
turned on by my story of me fucking my own sister.


She broke the kiss and laid down closer to me and pulled her pillows over closer
so that we were laying side by side. She still had a grip on my cock and I still
had my hand on her pussy. The incest magazine was now touching both of us and
still between us. I looked down at it and then back up her . She also looked
down at it and then back up at me and she lend forward and kissed me once more
and pulled back and said,


"So what happened next?" She then started to slowly stroke my cock.


I replied, "Kim, I truly LOVE YOU with all my heart."


She smiled and said, "I know, I love you too, so what did you do to your little
sister next?"


"Well ..... we were still standing and I backed away about a half step so that
there was a gap between us and while I was still kissing her I reached down and
touched her pussy for the first time. She had a small growth of sandy blond
pussy hair mostly above her slit just like you have."
"I kind of slid through her small bush and laid my hand to rest on her pussy
mound. Covering it with my whole hand. My middle finger ran down her grooved
pussy slit."


"Like this." I said to my naked and wet wife, Kim, I then reenacted my motion on
Kim's pussy. and then said, "See?"


Kim's eyes went half way closed and felt my hand do the same thing to her, as I
did to my own little 13 year old sister so many years ago. All my wife could say
was, "Uummm!!!"


So as I continued the story I repeated the moves I did to my sister almost 13
years ago.


Kim just kind of laid back and relaxed to hear my story with half closed eyes
while I copied my moves and explained in full graphic detail of my sister Kristy
and I together, committing incest.


"While I was still kissing my sister Kristy and one of my hands was on her pussy
I reached up and got one of Kristy's hands and guided it down to my rock hard
pencil thin dick. When she first felt it, she broke our french kiss and
immediately looked down at it like it might bite her. But then she slowly and
hesitantly reached out and touched it by herself. I let go of her hand and
watched her as she slowly felt my cock. Along the side then the other side and
up and down it's length. She gripped it slowly and squeezed it to see if it felt
as hard as it looked."


Kim then said through half closed eyes, "Like this?" She was beginning to take
the part of my sister 13 years ago.


All I could say then was, "Oh yea, like that."


Kim then said, "Uumm keep going ..... uumm  .....  What happened then?"


I continued my story by saying,


"Well I ran my middle finger up and down her slit like this and we ended up
kissing again. I also felt that she was beginning to get moist. We were kind of
moving and weaving around like we both might fall down so I kind of guided her
to her bed and we both laid down together on her bed. When she was laid down in
the middle of the bed I laid next her on my side like I am now but I was raised
up on my elbow and kind of looking down at her. I leaned down and kissed her
again.
We really got to be quite good at french kissing that afternoon in her room."


I continued once again.


"Any way .......  While I was kissing her I was rubbing her pussy up and down
more. Her hands were at her sides and she opened her legs just a little. To give
me more room to move around down by her pussy."


I stopped for a second and looked at my wife with her half closed eyes. She was
really enjoying my story now and she was also enjoying what I was doing to her.


I then continued with my story.


"When she did that, Her pussy kind of opened up some and she was really kind of
wet then. My middle finger was sliding on her slick juices, really easy now. We
did this for about four or five minutes and then I kind of stopped and asked her
to spread her legs. I moved from her side and she spread her legs about 18
inches apart. I then kind of crawled down lower so that I could really look at
her pussy up close. It was really beautiful! I mean, I never seen a real pussy
up close. Well, I mean I had seen pictures of naked women and even pictures of
people fucking in all sorts of positions."


"My dad had a magazine I found out in a box in the garage and it had about 150
pages of different people fucking and sucking and doing all sorts of things.
Each page had maybe about 9 or 12 pictures on the page. Some pages had just one
full page picture or maybe the next page had 3 or 4 pictures on the page. They
were all different. It was really wild. This magazine was my favorite. It had
very few words. Well, needless to say that became my sex bible on what men and
women do when they have sex and fuck."


"Any way. While I was looking at her pussy up close I was also touching her and
running my finger along her slit. Well by this time we had spent about an hour
doing this from the time we both got naked."


"I had an idea and got up off the bed and said to my little sister laid out in
the middle of her bed, "Wait here!, I have something I want to get and show you.
OK?" She was really relaxed and kind of in a daze and just said, "OK.""


"Well, I ran into my room and opened up my closet door and dug in one of my
boxes and pulled out the magazine that had all the pictures in and ran back into
Kristy's room. It was really kind of funning because my little pencil thin hard
cock was bouncing all the way to my room and then all the way back to her room.
I came back into her room and she rolled over on her side, like us now and I
placed the magazine between us and opened it up."


"The inside cover picture was nothing but a big hard cock which took up almost
1/3 of the page and the rest of the picture was of a women's face with her mouth
open and she had about 1/4 to 1/3 of that hard cock in her mouth. Her eyes were
looking upward, like see was looking at the face of person who's cock this
belonged to."


"The inside page #1. Had I think about 3 or 4 smaller pictures of different
people fucking in 3 or 4 different positions. All of them showed the cock part
way or all the way inside the woman's pussies."


"We took our time and slowly paged through the book and making small talk about
what the people looked like or what position they were in or how big that cock
was or how big those tits were or small tits or small cocks."


"It was kind of divided up into sections. first part was different types or
positions on fucking, the next section was on oral sex and we both looked at
that kind of slow. Kristy had never heard or seen, that some girls or women put
a man's or boy's cock into her or their mouth. She made a few comments about
that and how ukky that must be. I told her that a lot of girls and women do that
and they like it. Well, she looked at me like I was totally crazy."


"The next section was a combination of come shots from fucking to oral sex.
Kristy really said,  "that was really gross", but I let her turn the pages
because I knew the magazine by heart. She kind of went slow and studied each
picture for quite some time before turning to the next page."


"Well, after we looked at the whole magazine together we kind of knew that is
was getting late and we should get our clothes back on because we knew mom and
dad would show up sooner or later. so we ended that day by kissing one last time
and with me feeling her pussy again and her gripping my cock once more."


I stopped for a few seconds and took a breather and then an idea came to me.


I looked over at my lovely wife Kim and said, "Kim?, If you are interested, I
still have that picture book that I showed to Kristy. I mean if you want, I
could get it and show you what Kristy and I looked at that afternoon?"


Kim looked over at me and her eyes got big and I could see the sparkle of lust,
shine in her eyes and she smiled and said, "Really!!? You still have that
magazine?"


I smiled back at my wife and said, "Yes, I still have it but I will warn you now
that it is pretty worn and the corners are kind of bent and it is not as clean
as it once was, you know? I mean it is over 13 years old and it had seen an
awful lot of action over the years."


Kim was more than excited, that I would keep something like a porn magazine for
over 13 years and she replied by say, "Yea!!! I would love to see what turned
you and your sister on so much 13 years ago to have caused both of you to do
each other. Where is it?"


I responded by saying, "Wait right here and I'll be back in a flash!!"


Before I got up off the bed I leaned over and kissed my adorable, lovely, sexy
and turned on wife and then got up off the bed and rushed out our bedroom and
down the hall to the spare bedroom and turned on the light and opened up the
closest door and turned on the closest light and then naked, I kneeled down and
opened up the footlocker and got the magazine I had gotten over 13 years ago to
show my sister.


It then dawned on me that for some strange reason it felt like things were
happened all over again, kind of like history repeating itself once again.


I stood back up and once again I noticed that strange feeling come over me again
and that was then that I looked down and saw that I was totally naked just as
before 13 years ago and I also had a hard on but at least this time my cock was
at least a little bigger than when I was just 16 years old.


Thank God for small favors.


I then closed the footlocker and turned off the closest light and walked over to
turn off the spare bedroom light, but before I turned off the bedroom light I
noticed movement out in the hall.


I paused for a second or two and then my eyes could see in the darkened hall
that it was my 6 year old daughter, Nancy looking at me totally naked and I then
turned off the light and walked up to her in the dark hall and asked her, "What
are you doing up?"


Young little Nancy just replied, "Sorry Daddy, but I have to go to the
bathroom."


I then said, "OK, but hurry up and get back into bed and go to sleep."


Nancy walked into the bathroom and she turned on the bathroom light and my naked
body with it's hard on and precome leaking from my cock head was clearly visible
to her staring eyes.


I noticed that she was looking at me more than I wanted her to and I started to
walk off to my bedroom and went through and closed the door.


Once back into my bedroom, I got back up on the bed and got back into position
on the bed next to Kim and handed the magazine to her and she took it and said,
"Who was up?"


I replied that it was Nancy and she just sort of looked at me and then we both
started to get back into the mood of things.


Kim started to look through the magazine and she looked over at me and said,
"So, What happened next with you and your sister?"


I then started to continue my story and all the while Kim was slowly paging
through the old porn magazine.



"We didn't get any free time to ourselves and an empty house for two weeks. Then
mom and dad said they were going to visit some of their friends in another town
and they were going to leave early in the morning on Saturday and would not be
back till almost dark or just after dark."


"When Mom and Dad said that, I know that both Kristy and I were on the same wave
length so to speak. We were once again going to do something naughty while mom
and dad were gone. They told us about this on Tuesday night. and I could not
sleep that night just thinking what might or could happen that whole day mom and
dad were gone."


"Kristy and I both knew what the other was thinking but we never really said
anything to each other about it all during the rest of the week."


"Well Saturday morning came and they left at 6:00a.m. in the morning. But they
thought, they should wake us up and make us come down for breakfast in our
pajamas and wave goodbye to them as they drove off. Kristy and I both complained
that we just wanted to sleep through the whole mess. Well, We all ended up
around the breakfast table mom and dad dressed. Kristy and I in our pajamas.
Kristy and I didn't eat much."


"We had to go through the whole nine yards of here are phone numbers to call if
something should happen and this and that and all that kind of stuff."


I paused to take a break from my story and looked over at Kim and she was
looking at each picture carefully before turning the page.


She noticed that I had stopped telling my story and she looked up from the
magazine and looked at me.


I then took that look on her face as a sign to continue with my story so I
continued.


"Yes, Kristy and I both stood in front of the front door and waved to mom and
dad as they both drove off. They honked their horn and then they were gone for
the rest of the day till dark."


"I locked the front door and Kristy was already heading up the stairs and her
room is first. Well, she went in her room and crawled back into bed and pulled
the covers up over her and was preparing to go back to sleep."


"I on the other hand, had other things in mind. I followed her into her bed room
and when she was in bed pulling the cover up, I took hold of the covers and
started to get in bed with her. She looked at me like I was crazy and said,
"What are you doing?" I responded and said, "I what to sleep in bed with you."
She then said, "Hey they might come back you know?" I said I doubt it, besides
we will hear them if they do."


"Well she let me bed with her and I slid over next to her. She was facing away
from me so I slide up and slid my body right up next to her warm body. I was
already beginning to get a hard on just by doing this. I put my arm over the top
of her and laid it there for awhile. Then I started to move it around and start
feeling her tits through her pajamas. Well, she started to make objections about
it and how she wanted to sleep some more."


"I replayed, "Kristy? Lets get naked and sleep that way OK?" Right off the bat
she said, "NO Way." Well I talked to her some more and finally she said, "OK, I
give up! I'll do it if you would just be quite and let me sleep some more." I
though to myself "ALRIGHT!!! YES!!!" Well, she took her pajamas off while still
under the covers and then I did the same thing."


Kim looked up from the magazine and smiled and said, "You horny little bastard,
I could just see you doing that to your sister. You have always been horny and
eager for sex ever since I knew you."


We both laughed and Kim playfully reached down and grabbed a hold of my hard
cock and gave it a few strokes and then looked up at me and said, "So, what
happened next?"


"I scooted up next to her once again, in the same position and this time my hard
little cock was in the crack of her ass and one arm laying over the top of her
holding one of her small breasts in my hand.  It was really wild, I was turned
on by being totally naked next to my sister but some how we both went to sleep."


Kim laughed and said to me, "I can't believe you went to sleep with a hard on!
You never go to sleep with me with a hard on!"


I laughed at her comment and said, "Really it is the truth, I really went to
sleep with a hard on."


"So what happened next?", Kim replied.


I continued my incestuous love story.


"I woke up first and Kristy was laying flat on her back still fast asleep. I
pulled the light cover down to expose her breasts. I watched her sleep and
watched the swell of her chest as she slowly breathed. I then pulled the covers
down till I could see her pussy clearly and fully exposed to my lustful look.
Her legs were slightly parted and I bent down and looked more closely at my
sisters pussy. I then completely removed the bed cover and throw it on to the
floor at the foot of the bed. She was now totally exposed to my stare."


"I carefully reached out and lightly touched her pussy. I was mostly just
touching her bush feeling the fine, soft hairs. I began petting her bush like I
would pet and stroke a cat or dog. Then I began to trail my touch further down
to her pussy slit and then way down to the bottom of her slit. Lightly at first
then slowly adding more pressure as I became more turned on at the thought of
feeling up my totally naked and fully exposed little sister that was only 13. I
was not in a rush because we had all day. I looked at the clock and it was
9:30am so I though to myself, "WOW I have another twelve hours to have fun and
not have to worry about mom and dad."


"As I began to stroke her more and left her pussy and started on her small shy
mounds. I actually saw and watched my little sister's nipples go from being
totally flat and soft to erect little nipples that grew before my eyes. I will
never forget that for as long as I live."


"After her nipples got totally hard and stuck straight up in the air, she kind
of moved a little and murmured to herself and her legs spread just a bit further
apart. I then moved my hand down once again to her pussy and began to stroke her
some more."


"Well before long she was getting moist and wet again like she did the last
time. She moved some more and spread her legs apart almost three feet apart.
That was the most I have ever seen her spread her legs for me and not only that
she was still asleep."


"She was really wet and I slid my middle finger along her wet, juicy slit and
then I slid my middle finger down her grove almost to the bottom of her slit and
her slit just kind of opened up and my middle finger was at her opening. I slid
my finger gently into her to just my first knuckle and was surprised when Kristy
lifted her hips up and moved them around and murmured some more. I slide a
little deeper into her pussy hole, now up to the second joint of my middle
finger. She let out a soft, "Uuummmm" and completely lifted her hips off the bed
and I was surprised to feel her pussy hole close around and grip my finger. Then
she released her grip and she settled her hips back on the bed once again."



"I was really liking this. Playing with my sister while she was still asleep and
it seems she was liking the feeling too."


"While I removed my finger from her pussy and she seemed to move some more and
let out a sigh like she missed having it in her pussy."


"I looked at my finger and it was really wet with her juices. So being curious I
brought my finger up and looked at it more closely and I even smelled it. Then I
stuck out my tongue and tasted my sister's pussy juice for the very first time.
I then stuck my whole finger in my mouth and sucked it clean and got it wet with
my spit and then I decided I would try what my older school friends called
finger fucking or finger banging. I knew the idea and concept so I tried it out
on Kristy while she was still asleep."


"I gently laid my whole hand on her pussy mound and laid my middle finger along
her pussy slit and then I bent my middle finger and began to slid it back into
her wet, juicy warm hole. I only put my finger in to just past the second
knuckle. and I began to push it in and pull it out. I went slowly at first so as
not to wake her up. I figured that if she woke up and found me playing with her
and looking at her like this she would make me stop and probably be pissed at me
for doing this to her while she was asleep."


"Well I started out slow and then I could not resist and began going a little
fast. Well she responded by once again moving her hips in little circles and
lifting them every once in a while. It was then she opened her eyes and I saw
her look at me and I thought "OH!! No!!" she will make me stop."


"She just moaned a little louder and had a slight smile and just said,
"Uuuummmmm" at the same time she arched her back and kind of stretched her whole
body and moved all around and then just relaxed. Her legs were still spread
apart, more now than ever before. She smiled at me and said, "Uuummmm I was
having a really good dream, but now, I know it was you doing that to me."


"I smiled down at her and then leaned forward and down kissed her and then we
frenched once again. She put her arms around my neck and really squeezed me. We
then broke the kiss and I said, "Good Morning Sleepy Head"


"I then bent my head down farther and took one of her nipples in my mouth and
kissed and sucked on her hard little nubbin. She moaned again and lifted her
hips up off the bed and her pussy once again squeezed my finger as I picked up
the pace of finger fucking her."


"Her arms were still around my neck and she was rubbing the back of my head
while I sucked on her nipples. I was switching back and forth because she was
kind of guiding my head from one nipple to the other."


"Then one arm released me and slid down to about the middle of my body on the
side and was kind of pulling me and motioning me to slid not only closer to her
side but she was pulling me up on top of her."


"I broke my kiss and crawled up on top of my little 13 year old sister and laid
down on top of her. Her legs was still spread apart and I was now looking into
her eyes while I was fully on top of her."


Kim kind of interrupted me and she put the magazine down and was pulling me on
top of her just like I did with my little sister 13 years ago.


Once I got into position on top of Kim and we french kissed a couple of times. I
continued my story.


"Well, here I was on top of my sister and we were both totally naked, my cock
was laying right along her moist little cunt slit and then I guess nature kind
of took over because we both started to move against each other. I was like dry
humping her but her pussy slit was wet and I was sliding up and down the length
of her slit and her wetness was getting my hard little dick all slick and juicy
with her juices."


"We kind of slid along each other and it was maybe on the 10th or 15th stroke
along her wet slit that she moved too far up and I moved too far down. But then
it happened!!! My hard little cock head found it's way to the opening to my
little sister's pussy hole!!! Just the tip of my cock head was at her entrance!"


"We both froze right then and there. We looked at each other in the eyes. The
moment of truth was now upon us. It seemed like time stood still. I knew all I
had to do was slide forward and up along her body and my cock would slide right
into her pussy and she knew all she had to do was move and slide downward and I
would slide into her."


"Time stood still. A brother looking into his little sister's eyes looking for a
clue as to what to do next. She was looking into her big brother's eyes looking
for a clue too. We both wondered if the other one would do it to the other or if
one of us would chicken out. Not a single word was spoken or uttered."


"She moved first slightly downward and I moved slightly upward. Then it
happened!! My swollen cock head on my little pencil thin cock entered her pussy
opening and her pussy muscles griped my cock head just behind the swollen head.
We both froze again and looked at each other deeply."


"It was done! We broke all the laws and taboos! We could never go back! It was
too late! We did the unthinkable! We would never be able to look at each other
in the same way as before!"


"This time I moved first. I began to slide deeper and deeper into my little
sister's hot, tight, wet, warm, juicy, little pussy!!! Farther and farther I
pushed myself into Kristy's pussy. We never once broke eye contact. Not a word
was spoken, but somehow it seemed like we were talking to each other with our
minds and eyes. Words were not necessary."


"I felt a slight constriction inside her pussy and I had to push a little harder
and she made a slight grimace on her face, like it hurt her some. I keep up the
pressure and then her pussy seemed to open up more and then my crotch was all
the way up next to hers."


"I was all the way inside my 13 year old sister's pussy. I was no longer a
cherry and nether was she. We lost ours together. A brother loosing his cherry
to is very own little sister and little sister losing her cherry to her very own
big brother."


"We were both guilty of committing incest."


"But nether one of us felt guilty of committing this act that so many people
around the world condemn as being illegal, immoral, disgusting, dirty, or
sinful."


"We kind of rested for a moment to catch our breath and savor the feel of each
others body parts, mine in hers and hers wrapped around and gently holding mine,
completely and deeply inside of her."


"I then began to pull my cock out and then gently slide it back into her warm,
wet, tight, sheath. Her pussy gripped my hard, thin, cock and it felt like my
cock was made to fit her pussy. It felt like we were made for each other."


"We began to french kiss each other again and I began my stroking of her pussy.
I wish I could tell you that I lasted 10 or 15 minutes but in reality I only
lasted about 25 strokes inside her."


"On the last stroke I pushed in as far as I could go and she lifted her hips
just slightly like she knew what was about to happen. I was fully inside her
with my cock straining to go in her deeper when my whole body went stiff and I
felt my penis swell and then I felt a hot stream of come, come rushing upward
from the base of my cock to the head and it kind of stayed there for just a
split second and then it shot out from the head of my dick directly into
Kristy's virgin pussy."


"My cock head flexed inside of her and she gasped at the feeling of it. MY cock
head swelled again and another hot rush of  come came up the length of my little
pencil thin cock and exploded from the tip and shot another long, thick, stand
of come into my little sister's unprotected pussy and womb. It flex again and
this time Kristy moved her hips in a tight circle and just grunted,
"Uuuuummmmm". I shot at least 6 or 7 solid streamers of hot come into Kristy's
pussy. Then I just kind of collapsed on top of her."


"It is done. I fucked my sister and came inside her unprotected pussy. We
completed the act that most people would never dream of committing. The act of
Sibling INCEST."


"Kristy was gently holding me and now she put her legs together and held me more
tightly inside her just fucked pussy full of her own brothers come."


"We just rested for probably ten minutes till my cock shrank up and I pulled
away from my sister's pussy. She let out a disappointing moan, like she did not
want me to leave her pussy. We laid side by side and hugged each other and we
drifted off to sleep. We both woke up at almost 12 noon."


That was the end of my story about the first time I had sex with my own sister
and then said to Kim.


"So? Kim, there you have it, that was the first time with my sister Kristy. so
you see, it was not like you thought, something horrible or hideous. It was a
act of young innocent love between a brother and sister."


Kim just said, "OH!! WOW!!! It was kind of romantic and all, but was that really
the truth or you just saying that to get off the hook."


I replied to her question by saying. "Kim that is the "GODS HONEST TRUTH" I
dearly love my sister and I would never do anything to hurt or harm her. Kim, I
really love my sister, but I also love you as my wife, lover and closest
friend."


Kim looked at me in the eyes. I was still on top of her and my cock was still
laying along her pussy slit. I had been moving back and forth along her juicy
slit and I had been leaking precome all over the both of us.


Kim just looked deep into my eyes and said only two words, "FUCK ME!!!!!!!".


Boy did I ever fuck her. It was fast and furious. I last about two minutes but
Kim was coming as soon as I slide into her super heated pussy which has been on
a slow simmer since the beginning of my incest story, of the first time I fucked
and came inside my little sister Kristy's pussy.


After we both came down from our fuck high we were kissing and hugging each
other and enjoying the after glow that Kim started to ask me more questions
about my sexual relationship with my sister Kristy.


After that night I left the footlocker unlocked for Kim. But history has a way
of repeating it's self, because Nancy our daughter was the next to open and
discover the contents of our family Pandora's box.


She was 12 when I found her in the spare bedroom/den/office reading a incest
magazine.


and that my friends is a whole another story!!!!


Over the following weeks and months my wife, Kim began to look at incest through
a completely different set of eyes.


Many times we would play act that she was my sister and I would tell her about
another episode of our (my sister & I) sexual relationship and we would reenact
it.


It was a couple of months later that she began to have sexual fantasies of
having sex with her two brothers and even her younger sister.


Then one night I surprised her and played that I was her dad and I was going to
fuck her for the first time. The dam bust wide open after that. We both began to
read the new incest magazines when they showed up at my mail box and I brought
them home. Our sex life got better and better.


It was after we read a couple of good stories and just relaxed from a really
good fuck that she hit me with the hardest question I have ever had to answer.


"Mike? I know that you really have a fantasy of wanting to fuck your, (our
daughter) Nancy, but if it really came down to it, would you?, would you really
fuck our own daughter?" she asked me.


I think my heart stopped for maybe 10 seconds. I was totally silent. I then
looked directly at her and replayed, "Yes, I have though about it more and more
lately, and Yes, I really would fuck her, I really want to know what it feels
like to slide my hard cock into my own flesh and blood daughter, I want to feel
her tight young pussy grip my cock and I want to shoot my come, the very same
come that made her into her pussy, but I would never try to do anything with her
or to her, unless I told you first and we both agreed to it."


Kim was silent and then softly asked, "How old do you think she should be?"


I keep looking at her straight in the eyes and said, "I think she should be
between the ages of 11 and 13."


She was silent for a short while and then said, "I think it would be kind of
sweet to see you teach our own daughter about sex first hand so she will not
have to learn the hard way like I did but then I also think maybe it would be
wrong to do that to her, I just don't know I'm so confused. I know that you
really would like to be her first and I would like to see if happen too, but
Nancy should have a say in this too, you know? If she wants you to, you can, but
I would like to talk to her first before you try anything, OK?"


I thought I had died and gone to haven to her my own wife say that she could and
would accept the fact that I wanted to fuck our own daughter and she in fact
giving me her permission.


I was beyond being speechless. I then grabbed hold of my loving and
understanding wife and rolled her over on her back and mounted her right then
and there and fucking the living shit out of her and she responded by fucking me
back and almost fucked my brains out.


The sex we shared then was pure raw lust and then I knew that someday soon I
would have my chance to fuck my own daughter.


It was totally unbelievable that my wife came around and accepted incest as a
viable life style for us as a family.


I truly loved her more now than ever before, if that could be possible.


I could only thank my lucky stars that this could actually be happen to me and
now my whole family might someday enjoy what I had only read and dreamed about.


All I can say is not many wives or husbands could say and do what we have done
and what we were planning on doing in the near future.


End of Part #1














Chapter #2     My Daughter Nancy: Her discovery


Well I came home early Saturday afternoon at about 1:00pm. I had planed to go
golfing, but the guys I go with canceled at the last minute, so I came back home
and though I would relax, since my wife Kim was gone for the weekend visiting
her sister. Nick was camping out at the lake with some friends and their
parents. I though Nancy was staying with her friend.


Well, I came in and went up stairs to change clothes. I stripped down naked and
thought I would walk into the spare bedroom/den/office and enjoy myself for
awhile with my incest magazines. I walked down the hall, totally nude and
noticed that the door was part way closed. I though I left it open this morning.


As I got to the door and was beginning to open it, I heard something. I slowed
down and peeked in slightly. OH MY GOD!!!!!  There was my 12 year old daughter
Nancy laying on the floor with her swimming suite on, or I should say, not on
the right way. Her top was pulled up above her small little breasts, nipples
totally erect. Her bottom piece was part way down her thighs totally exposing
her almost bare pussy slit.


She was part way across the room, the closest door is almost straight across
from the regular door, I was at looking through in disbelief. The closet door
was open and her feet were pointed in that direction.


She had a bunch of my incest magazines out on the floor and she was even reading
one. There was also a bigger magazine which is like a picture book and it was
opened also. I know what picture magazine it was because, I just bought it last
week.


It was called, "Daddy & Daughters" this book had nothing but pictures and just a
few words and captions. It had pictures of girls who were 18, but they looked
much younger because most of them had small breasts and shaved, bare pussies.
There was every kind of picture you could imagine in it from regular fucking to
sucking to come shots. The guys in the photos were older to give the illusion of
a father fucking his young daughter.


I just froze right there and took in the sight. It took a few seconds for the
shock to wear off and when it did my cock began to stiffen up. I was actually
seeing my own 12 year old daughter get sexually excited by looking and reading
about incest, especially about fathers fucking his daughters.


It was like a dream come true. After all this time of thinking what it would be
like to fuck my daughter and how I might bring the subject up to Nancy, or when
the time was right and how my wife Kim would bring it up with her daughter Nancy
first.


I guess most of my work or advance planning was not necessary now. I mean here
was Nancy totally exposed playing with herself and looking and reading about
fathers fucking their young daughters. I guess she liked the idea or she would
not be doing this. Right?


Well, by the time all of this went through my head my cock was totally rock hard
and saying to me," Do It, Do It, Go in there and fuck her!"


But then, I though, what would Nancy do if I came in the room totally naked with
a hard on no less? Would she be embarrassed and run away or would she accept me
and my advances upon her and her young exposed body.


I also promised my wife Kim, I would not do anything before I asked her what she
thought. I don't want to brake my word with her.


Well, I made the decision and I would have to see and live with what happened.


I walked fully into the room and made a noise like clearing my throat.


She bent her head toward the noise and saw me totally nude standing not more
than 6 feet away.


She gave out a slight squeal and then said, "Daddy!" Her face turned a couple of
shades red. I didn't know if it was because I surprised her or because I was
nude with a hard on that was rock hard and throbbing at the very prospect of
doing my own 12 year old daughter.


She then pulled her hand away from her pussy and pulled her bikini bottoms back
up and covered her pussy from my sight. She then sat up and was reaching to
close the open magazines.


I walked over to her and said, "Nancy, that's OK."


I then sat down next to her and sat cross legged. She kind of relaxed and sit
back down and looked directly at my hard cock. She still had her top up above
her shy mounds which show cased her beautiful, sexy, young, preteen, hard
nipples.


So I enjoyed the sight while I could. We were both silent for a few seconds then
I spoke, "I'm sorry if I surprised you but I thought you were staying over and
at your girl friends, Cami's house." She then slowly lifted her head up from
staring at my rock hard cock which by the way was beginning to leak a bead of
clear precome from the tip.


She looked up at me and said her friend, Cami, was not feeling good and so she
came back home early. After she said that her head and eyes once again drifted
back down to look at my cock.


I picked up the big picture book and said, "Well I guess you know what this book
is about." I then began to page through it again. She slowly looked back up from
my cock and looked at me and the book I was paging through and said, "Do fathers
really do that with their daughters?"


I was silent for a few seconds and I looked at her and said, "Yes, Honey some
fathers really do that to their daughters but no one ever talks about it out in
the open.  I mean some fathers and daughters do it but only a few, I mean not
very many do, but, Yes it does really happen."


"Does that shock or surprised you that some fathers do this with their own
daughter?"  I then showed her a full page color photo of a older looking man
sliding his hard cock into a young looking girls bare pussy. There was a caption
that said, "OH DADDY, I'm really glad you are the first person to fuck me!"


Nancy was silent for a few seconds and then asked me, "Daddy? Do you want to do
those things to me?"


My reaction was to be silent for a couple of seconds but, my cock swelled up and
leaked out another large drop of precome at the very idea that she had asked me
that question.


I then replied to her question and said, "Yes Honey I would like to do these
things to you, but, the real question is, Would you want me to do these things
to you?"


Nancy was silent and did not answer my question so I decided not to press the
issue just yet.


She was once again looking at my hard on so I reached down and gripped it and
slowly started to stoke my cock right there in front of her and she was totally
transfixed by the sight. I then released my cock and pulled my hand away and
said, "You can touch it if you want."


She jerked her head up and looked at me and I smiled and reassured her by
saying, "It's OK, you can touch it, it's all right if you do."  I waited a
second or two and then added, "you don't have to touch it if you don't want to."


She hesitantly and slowly reached out her small hand toward my cock and then
touched it lightly and drew her hand back a little. Then she again reached out
and touched it again. this time her hand stayed in contact with my rock hard
cock. My cock twitched and then swelled up some more and she reacted by drawing
her hand back some from my hard cock, like it might bite her or something.


I reach back down and grip my cock in my hand and said, "It's OK it just likes
you that's all." I stroked it some and then said, "Here hold it like this and
feel how hard it is and stroke it like this." I stroked my cock up and down
slowly about five times or so to show her. I then let go of my cock and waited.


Nancy once again slowly reached over into my lap and this time took hold of my
cock like I did and copied my motions as best as she could. She was leaning over
quit a bit and she just knee walked over closer to me and sit down with her legs
folded underneath of her. She then said, "It is soft but yet hard underneath."
My only reply was, "Uuummm yea, your doing good honey."


She stroked me about ten times slowly and then stopped and removed her hand from
my cock. During all this time she was totally watching and staring down at my
cock. Once she removed her hand from my cock I reached for her and reached out
and lightly touched her small breasts. Starting and the bottom of the swell of
flesh up to the tip of her nipple.


This was the first time I actually touched my daughter in a sexual way. She
pulled back a bit and I lost contact with her beautiful shy little mound. I then
said, "Nancy you are indeed one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen in
my life." She looks at me and says, "Oh Daddy" in a disbelieving voice. She then
starts to pull her top down to cover her breasts from my view and I reply, "Oh
Nancy!! Don't cover yourself up, I want to see how much you have grown and
changed, here." I then got up and stood up and I put my hand down to Nancy in a
jester to help her stand up. She was once again looking directly at my cock. She
then saw my out stretched hand and placed her hand in mine.


I then helped pull her up to her feet. Once standing she was still looking down
at my cock.


I began to speak and that broke her concentration on my cock and she once again
was looking at my eyes. I said, "Here let me help you with this." I walked
around to stand behind her and pulled the string tie from the bottom sting of
her top and it came undone. I then lifted the top sting that hung around her
neck up over her head. I now had my 12 year old daughter's string bikini top in
my hand and she was now topless.


I placed my hands on her shoulders and gently turned her around to face me. Once
she was turned around facing me she again looked down at my jutting hard cock. I
took one of her arms and slide my hand down till I had her hand in mine and
guided her hand to my cock. All I said was, "Here" She then reached out and
grasped my cock once again just like when we were sitting on the floor. I kind
of pumped my hips forward and upward and she got the message. She started to
stroke my cock once again.


As she was doing this and looking at my cock I reached out and touched her
breasts again with both hands, one for each small little breast capped with a
hard little nipple at its tip. At first touch she stopped stroking me and
released my cock from her grip. I then said, "It's OK keep going."


She looked up at me and I smile a reassuring smile and she returned with a
slight smile and again looked down and took hold of my cock.


Well, by now my cock had leaked out quite a bit of precome and some of it ran
down the length of my cock. Once it hit the grip of her top finger and got some
on her, she stopped and pulled her hand a way and looked at her hand. I released
one hand from her breast and reached down and took hold of her hand and took
hold of her index finger and then brought her finger to the tip of my cock and
made her finger tip get wet with the precome and I released her hand and I put
my finger tip on the tip of my cock and got some precome on it and then put my
finger and thumb together and moved them back and forth. She copied what I did.


I then said, "See it makes things slick." She was looking at her finger and
thumb and I reached down and once again brought her hand back to my cock. She
again gripped my cock and I helped her stroke my cock. This time I made sure her
hand came up further and came into contact with the leaking precome along the
length of my cock and brought her closed fist all the way up to the base of my
cock head where most of the precome was at. This made her griped fist slicker in
places and so I rotated her hand around the head of my cock some more till her
entire fist was lubed up with my slick precome and started her to stroke me
again.


Now Nancy's fist glided up and down the full length of my super hard cock. Her
slick gripping fist was almost like being inside a girls wet pussy. It felt that
good. I guess it felt that good because my own 12 year old topless daughter was
stroking me.


It was such a beautiful sight to she her next to me jacking my cock off. It is
something that will stay with me for the rest of my life.


I returned to feeling up her breasts and was enjoying the feel of her hand on my
cock as she slowly stroked me and me feeling her breasts up for the first time
in a sexual way.


This went on for about two minutes or so and then I looked down and saw a really
big blob of precome on the tip of my dick. I let go of one breast and reached
down and got my finger tip wet in the blob and said,


"Here, taste this" Nancy looked up at me as I was moving my finger to her face
and lips and I saw that she was not about to do that. But I stopped just in
front of her face and said, "Look, its OK." I then brought my finger to my mouth
and licked my own finger clean in front of her. "See it's OK."


I then moved my finger back down and got an even bigger drop of precome on my
finger and offered it to Nancy. This time she stuck out her tongue and tasted
just a small little dab, there was still more on my finger and I said, "See it
doesn't taste bad does it?"


I then moved my finger to her mouth again and this time she let me push my
finger in between her small little 12 year old sexy yet innocent lips and into
her mouth and I felt her tongue twirl around my finger and lick it clean. All
this time she was looking me directly in the eyes. I smiled and  pulled my
finger out of her mouth, but not before I felt her suck inward like she was
trying to keep my finger in her mouth.


I slowly dropped down on my knees in front of her and put my arms around her
body and draw her up next to my body. I lifted my head and licked the tip of one
hard little nipple. I then switched over to the other nipple and did the same
thing. Then I opened my mouth and sucked in the whole breast on her right side.
She responded by taking in a deep breath and made a shallow noisy.


While I was sucking on her right breast I was moving my hands all over her
nearly nude 12 year old body.


I moved my hands around to her cute, tight, little butt. Each little cheek fix
almost perfectly in each palm of my hands. I ran my hand down the outside of her
leg and then back up the same leg on the inside of her legs, all the way to the
crotch of her bikini bottoms. I felt the warm juncture and then slide down the
inside of her other leg and then back up the outside of the same leg. Then back
up to cup her butt in the palm of my hands. I did this several times. Each time
I would pause longer when my hand got to the crotch of her bikini bottoms.


I broke off my kissing and sucking of her little nipples and breasts and pulled
away just a bit.


I let go of her little butt in my hands and slid them around to the sides of her
body and hooked my fingers in the top of her bikini bottoms and started to pull
them down.


I looked up at her to see what her reaction was and she meet me with her eyes.


I smiled and began to pull her bikini bottoms down slowly, lower and lower. She
smiled down at me, just a bit.


I then looked back down, and focused my stare are her crotch. The top of her
bikini bottoms were getting lower and lower. Then the first glimpse of her very
light and very fine pubic hair showed at the top of her swimsuit.


OH!!!! It was such a beautiful sight to see her pussy hair becoming more and
more exposed to my stare. It was so fine and lightly colored that it really
didn't hide anything. In fact it highlighted her white skin compared to her deep
rich tan.


Then I saw for the first time in a long time the very top of her young virgin
pussy slit. Soon more and more of her slit was exposed to my starry eyed stare.


I pulled her bikini bottoms down some more and was finally rewarded to see her
completely exposed young pussy mound, right before my eyes.


Now her bikini bottoms got loose and fell free to her feet and surprisingly she
just casually stepped right out of them.


There she was, my very own flesh and blood 12 year old daughter standing before
me totally nude. Her legs were slightly parted and all I could stare at was her
young, innocent looking pussy.


Her pubic hair was just growing above her slit and she was totally bare from the
top of her slit to the bottom. She just had a slot. No outer pussy lips showing
or sticking out.


I took in a deep breath and just stared at her adorable little pussy.


There was a million things going through my mind, but the only thing that keep
coming back was the very thought of ME!!, HER FATHER!!!, sliding my hard cock up
into her pussy for the first time. Taking her cherry like I have always dreamed
of. Coming inside her pussy and feeling my come rush into her virgin ,12 year
old pussy.


I seemed to be talking to myself, commenting on what a beautiful pussy my
daughter has and how I would love to touch, feel , lick, suck and then fuck her
pussy.


I reached out and lightly touched her pussy hair first. Then I looked up at her
and told her how beautiful she was and how much I loved her.


She looked down at me and replied, "You like my hair down there?" I said, "OH!
Honey I love it. It feels so fine and soft."


I began to touch my daughter's sex, I was actually touching her pussy, her bare
virgin slit. I began to run my finger up and down slowly along her slit from top
to bottom and back up again. I was actually feeling my own daughters pussy like
all of the pussies I have ever felt up to get them wet and ready for the fucking
that would soon take place. I slid my finger in between her slit deeper and
actually separated her next to nothing pussy lips. I started at the bottom and I
was rewarded with a slight bit of moisture and slickness. I pulled my finger up
alone her slit and came to the top of her pussy and I slowly started back down
again. I still could not believe that this was my own 12 year old daughter's
pussy I was playing with getting her ready for the ultimate taboo sex act of
father/daughter incest.


As I started to finger fuck my own daughter I thought to myself how many other
fathers have done the same thing to their own daughters?


How many fathers were right now at this every instant all around the world were
engaging in some form of incestuous sex with their own daughters?


How many fathers were right now shooting come into their daughters pussy?


How many fathers were doing their daughters today for the first time like me?


How many fathers were engaged in incest with their daughters in my state?


How many fathers in my home town have experience the same thrill of doing their
own daughters like I was about to do?


I once heard that 1 out of every 10 girls experience some form of incestuous
sex.


Over 35% of those girls had incestuous sex with their father.


That means in my home town of 3500 that around 175 girls and women who live in
my home town have had some form or another type of incest.


Of those 175 girls and women that means around 62 or at least over 50 women and
girls in my home town have had sex with their own fathers!!!!


I would give anything, to know who they were or are and would love to know all
of the details and to actually see all of them do it.


Just think 175 girls and women in my home town have experienced incest!!! Some
of them fucking their fathers, their brothers, cousins, uncles the combinations
would almost be endless, not to mention lesbian sex between, mother and
daughter, sister to sister, cousins, aunts.


That is a lot of incest in my small home town.!!!!


I just wish there was a way to contact them and let them know that they are not
alone and that together we could share in group support of one another and some
of those people would want to share with other families the joy of swapping
family members and doing each other in front of other families who do the same
thing.


I came back to reality when my daughter spoke to me and brought me back to real
time.


She then replied, "Well, I wanted to shave myself bare like Mom does, but she
said, you should see it like this first and them maybe she would help me shave
it off if you wanted me to."


I looked back up at her and was speechless for a few moments. Then I asked her,
"You and Kim ? I mean Mom has talked to you about ......?"


Nancy smiled down at me and said, "Yes, quite a few times."


My reply was, "What about?"


Nancy smiled again, like she enjoyed me being in the hot seat.
"About sex Daddy and How you are going to teach me what it means to be a young
lady and how to Suck and Fuck."


I think my jaw hit the floor when she said that and I heard her giggle.


She then stepped away from me and walked over to the footlocker and reached
inside and retrieved a sealed envelope. She walked back over to me and I just
stared at her going over there and then bending down. Then walking back to me.


My mind was once again going a million miles an hour. Thinking all sorts of
thoughts. I was so lost in thought that Nancy called my name a couple of times.
I didn't respond till she was next to me and touched my shoulder with the
envelope and said for the 3rd time. "Daddy!? Here!!."


I looked back up to her and she was smiling a knowing smile and said once again.
"Here Daddy, Mom told me to give you this."


I numbly reached for the envelope and looked at it. I was once again lost deep
in thought when Nancy said, "Daddy, you are suppose to open it and read it. That
is what Mom told me to do."


I looked at the envelope and then I slowly began to open the sealed envelope. I
was concentrating so hard at what I was doing I did not see Nancy walk out of
the room and down the hall.


Inside was a letter. I pulled it out and unfolded it and began to read what was
typed on the page.






It read:


Mike: My lover, My Friend, My Beloved Husband, Father of My (Our) Children:


If you are reading this letter, then you will have known and realized that I
have been talking with Nancy over the past few months without your knowledge.


We have talked in great length and have gone into great detail about what will
soon happen between you and her (our) daughter.


Yes, My beloved! She knows what incest is and knows the concept of foreplay and
sex. I took it upon myself to teach her a few things to get her ready for you.


I have known for a long time about your fantasy of making love to your (our) own
daughter. Well, I have done as much as I can for you, to help you live out your
wildest and most erotic fantasy of taking your very own flesh and blood
daughter's cherry and doing her bare, so that you can come in her sweet little
virgin pussy for the first time and How you want her to really feel a man inside
her for the first time totally bare and unprotected.


Don't worry Honey, We have planed this all out and the time is right for you to
do her bare and enjoy her essence as she takes you deep inside her where no one
has ever been.


The more I read about incest and the stories published in your magazines .....
the more I wished I could have had sex with my own father first. I know at first
I though incest was sick and disgusting, but you have showed me the other side
that most people do not want to see or acknowledge. The side of love and respect
for family members in a way that most people do not get to experience.


I wish I could be there to see it happen for the first time, but both Nancy and
I decided that she should be alone with just you. It should be a special moment
shared just by the two of you totally alone with no distractions.


I want her first time to be something she will remember and look back on with
fond memories. A beautiful time of learning what true sex and love is by her own
father.


I can not describe the love and emotions I feel for you and what you have done
for me and to me and with me, but I love you more now than ever before.


Please be gentle with Nancy, but I know you will be.


Love Kim, your wife, friend, and lover.


P.S. Nancy should be in our bedroom by now waiting for you to come to her and
show her the ways of love making.


I will see all of you Sunday night late.



I think I read the letter over twice and then I stood up and slowly walked down
the hall to the master bedroom. The door was partly open and I opened it up just
a bit and there was Nancy on our bed.


The covers were folded back to the foot of the bed and she was laying in the
middle of the bed spread eagle playing with herself. It was like Her and Her Mom
had planed it all out as to how things was going to happen up to this point.


I crawled up onto the bed and joined my nude 12 year old daughter, I lay down
next to her and looked at her from top to bottom and back up again.


It was then I saw that she had also taken the picture book with her. The one
that I just got dealing with father daughter incest. It was laying next to her
on the other side.


I leaned over and down and gave her a kiss directly on the lips and she in turn
responded with her mouth open and tongue trying to slide into my closed mouth.


I opened up my mouth and returned the favor. It took a few seconds for it to
filter into my cloudy brain that I was french kissing my nude 12 year old
daughter on our bed and that I would soon be sliding my cock into her and
actually fucking my own daughter! my own daughter! I'm really going to be
fucking my daughter not only that, she is only 12 years old.


I was soon going to experience the greatest thrill very few father's could ever
experience. The thrill and joy of taking their own daughter's cherry.


I was going to sheath my cock into the very pussy I helped create with my lovely
wife. My sperm made her and I was going to shoot that same sperm into her pussy.


I think the biggest thrill of all was that my lovely wife knew what was so soon
going to take place and she even went as far as to help me prepare our daughter
for my plunge into her young virgin pussy.


It was really wild, that I will not only get to know what it is like to actually
fuck my daughter, but my wife, her mom knows and accepts this and I will be able
to continue to fuck my daughter even in the presence of my wife.


I broke the kiss and looked down at her and asked her, "Honey are you really
sure about all of this? I mean we don't have to do anything if you don't want
to."


Her reply was music to my ears. "No Daddy I want to learn from you, all there is
to know about sex, making love, sucking and fucking."


I was kind of shocked to hear her, my own innocent little 12 year old nude
daughter laid out in the middle of our bed, say sucking and fucking. She was
already beginning to talk like a slut in bed.


That is one thing I have to hand to my lovable wife, she knows how to be a lady
with class and knows how to be a classy slut and whore for me when the time is
right.


I looked at Nancy and she is still playing with her pussy and I have a million
questions I want to ask her about what all she and her mom had talked about and
what all her mom had taught her.


Nancy then looks over at me while still playing with her cute adorable little
virgin pussy, and she says, "Do you want me to jerk you off first and make you
come or do I get to suck your cock and make you come that way?"


I stare at Nancy almost speechless and say, "I don't know, what would you like
to do?"


She looks at me and says, "Well I have never seen a man come before ........"
"That's OK Honey", you can learn about .....  about .... Well you can do the
other thing later. OK?"


Now here I was getting tongue tied talking about sex, but my daughter was laying
on the bed in all her naked splendor and knowing that I would slide my cock into
her and fuck her and come in her pussy. Not only that she knew I was going to
take her cherry and there might be some pain involved but she was pretty much
relaxed. It was me who was totally shook up at this point.


I have always dreamed of different ways I would like to fuck my daughter for the
first time. I mean it was now finally going to happen.


Well, I decided there was no time like the right time and this was by far the
right time, so I said, "OK Nancy, ........ why don't you face me and startle my
legs and sit down on my legs." She rolled over and got up and knee walked over
to me and I helped her get into position.


When she sit down her young adorable pussy was only inches from my cock and
balls. She moved around a little and got comfortable and I then took her hands
in mine and brought them to my now rock hard cock which was sit on a hair
trigger.


She then started to stroke me off with her right hand. All the while she stared
at my cock in fascination as more and more precome started to come out of the
end of my cock and coat her stroking hand.


I was laid back with my head on top of only one pillow and I was looking at her
face her small lemon size breasts and her pussy which was blocked by my cock and
balls, so I watched her hand slide up and down my shaft.


While all of this was going on my mind drifted back to when I did my sister and
all of the things we shared together while enjoying sex with each other. It
seemed like it was just last week, the first time I fucked my sister. I remember
the first time I had sex with my wife when we first started dating. Everything
was running throughout my mind yet I still saw and heard every thing my daughter
said.
I then sit up and crossed my legs Indian style and hugged my darling daughter.
Her butt kind of fell into the space between my crossed legs but her butt did
not touch the bed. She then kind of fold her legs around me.


She stopped stroking me while we got into this new position but then I told her
to start stroking me again. I leaned forward and kissed her, this time I was
willing and ready to french kiss my daughter while she stroked my hard cock.


While I was french kissing her and hugging her with one arm I moved my right
hand between us and I began to feel my daughter's pussy.


With her legs spread and wrapped around me and her butt suspended in air. Her
pussy was spread open and I was able to touch and feel more of her now, than
when I first started to feel her up in the spare bedroom/study/den.


I completely cupped her entire pussy in the palm of my right hand, my middle
finger lay along the length of her spread open slit.


I began to run my middle finger up and down her open slit and after about 5
strokes I stopped again at the bottom. I slowly bent my middle finger and I was
now at the open mouth of her open pussy hole. I lingered there for a while
playing with her opening and then I broke the french kiss with her and looked
directly into her eyes as I slid my middle finger up into her pussy.


Her tiny opening opened up to my invading finger and then closed back around it
when I went into her to the first knuckle joint. I stopped and felt her pussy
muscle trying to squeeze my middle finger. Her eyes got wider as I slid into her
pussy. I stopped and waited.


I then asked her if I was hurting her and she smiled at me and said, "Oh Daddy
it feels so good. I like it."


She in the mean time stopped stroking me and that was fine with me because I did
not want her to stroke me off to orgasm just yet.


It was then I started to talk to her and ask her questions.


I then started to pull my middle finger out of her pussy hole and waited just a
second or two and slide back in slowly. All the while I was talking to her I was
finger fucking my own totally naked 12 year old daughter spread open siting in
my lap.


What a rush!!!!  I was really glad that she stopped stroking me.


I then started to slide more of my middle finger deeper into her young virgin
pussy.


In less than two minutes I was up to my second knuckle in her pussy slowly
sliding my finger in and out of her pussy. She was really pretty wet, my finger
slid along inside her pussy with no problem.


It was then when I got past my second knuckle that I can in contact with her
hymen. She jumped a bit when I pushed into it. I withdrew just a bit and asked
her if it hurt and she replied by saying, "No. I just felt you touching it and
felt some pressure."


We then started talking to one another while I continued to finger fuck her and
I pushed my finger up to her hymen stopped and pulled back then back forward
again. About every 5th or 6th time I would stop at her hymen and gently push
against it.


I asked her all sorts of questions and was surprised at her answers.


"So when did this all start with you and Mom?", I asked
"Oh about three months ago.", she replied.


"How did it start?", I asked
"Well she came into the bathroom one day while I was taking a shower and she
took all her clothes off and joined me.", she replied.


"Were you shocked at that?", I asked
"Yes, at first I didn't know what to do." then she went on to say,
"That was the first time I saw that she was shaved down there.", she replied.


"So what happened next?", I asked. I still continued to slowly finger fuck her
as we are talking to each other.
"Well she said she wanted to see me and talk with me about my body and the
changes it has gone through and what other changes would that place in the
future.", my sweet little daughter replied.


"And?", I asked. Still sliding my finger in and out of her 12 year old pussy
spread open while sitting on my lap on our bed. Both of us totally nude. Doing
things that most father and daughter never ever get the privilege of doing to
one another.
"She wanted to know if I have had sex yet? and I said, No."


"And?", I continued to ask her questions.
"Well, I guess she saw me looking down at her you know.", Nancy replied.


"You mean bare pussy?", I said.
"Yea.", she replied.


"It's OK to say it. Don't be shy or scared to talk about using dirty words,
because they are really not dirty words, you just don't use them around most
people, that's all.", I replied
"OK.", she responded to that last bit of information I gave her on using graphic
language.


"Really, Look.  You are here with me. You are my daughter. Which by the way, you
are totally nude siting in my lap. I'm totally nude and I have my finger up
inside your pussy.", (to make my point I pushed once again against her hymen and
pushed a little harder and held it still in her pussy with pressure against her
hymen.) She took in a short breath and gasped just a bit and then I relaxed and
withdrew my finger from her hymen.
She just said, "yea"  ....... and giggled a bit and then we shared a quick
french kiss.


"Well, What happened next?", I asked my nude daughter.
"Mom said, She keeps her pussy clean shaven because you liked a bare pussy. Mom
went on to say that some people are different. Some like hairy pussies, trimmed
pussies and bare pussies, but you, Daddy, really love a bare pussy with no hair
at all on it.", my young sexy daughter replied.


Nancy continued by saying, "Mom then said that I was at the age that pretty soon
I would want to know more about sex and how things worked and that she wanted to
talk to me about sex and some of the things I would need to know before I tried
.......... fucking."


I laughed a bit and said, "Yes, You are definitely at the age for learning about
sex."  I then wiggled my middle finger inside her pussy back and forth quit a
few times and that new sensation really surprised her because she jumped a bit
and her eyes got wide.


I then said, "Did you like that or did it hurt?"
"Oooohhh No if felt really good, Mom did that to me also.", my nude daughter
said in almost a cooing soft sexy tone.


I perked up and asked. "She did that to you in the shower the first time?
Nancy replied with her eyes half closed and with a look of pure sexual pleasure
on her face and said, "Yes."


"Really?", I asked my daughter.
"Well not at first, she started to soap my body all over again and told me how
great and sexy I looked and how some of the boys would like to feel me all over.
Just like she was doing to me in the shower.", my nude, 12 year old, daughter
replied.


"Mom went on to say that she wanted to show me a few things about my body, I
might not know and what some of the boys might try on me if I was not careful.",
Nancy replied.


"Where did you learn to kiss like this?", I asked.
I then french kissed her again.
She replied, "Mom taught me in the shower the first time?"


"The first time?", I asked excitedly. I still continued to listen to what all my
nude daughter was tell me as I continued to finger fuck her young, wet, warm,
tight, virgin pussy.
"Yes ..... We have shared a lot of showers together since the first time.", my
daughter replied.


"OH! So she touched you like I'm doing now the first time in the shower?", I
asked.
"Yes ..... She had me touch her also.", Nancy replied.


"Where?", I asked.
"Her tits and ....... pussy.", was my daughters reply.


"WOW!!!! What did you think of that?", I asked.


My cock gave a jump at the very thought of my 33 year old wife Kim and my own 12
year old daughter Nancy together in the shower totally nude feeling each other
up for the first time.


I would have never dreamed that Kim would really do that. I mean she was getting
our own daughter ready for me, in her own special way. I love her more now than
ever before.


Nancy replied by saying, "It was different at first, but now it is a lot of fun
to make her jump like she made me jump." She was smiling and giggling when she
said that.


"So, You put your finger up inside Mom's pussy, like I have my finger in up
inside your pussy now?", I asked. (I then made a wide circle with my finger like
I was stirring a cup of coffee.) Nancy really jumped and moved around my lap
then.


My cock swelled up again at the very thought and expelled a huge drop of precome
from the swollen head.


Nancy was really surprised at that move and just said, "OH!!! DADDDY!!!!"


She then leaned forward and hugged me while I continued to stir her virgin
pussy. She hugged me tighter and tighter and then I stopped and let her relax.


I then asked her if she like that?
"Oooohhhhh!!! Yes Daddddy!!! I really liked that. It felt really good!!" my nude
daughter replied.


"So, What else happened?", I asked.
"Well,  We got out of the shower and she dried me off and I dried her off and
she took me back to my room and had me lay down and the bed and then she
.........", Nancy replied and did not finish her comment.


"She did what?", I asked again.
"She kissed me there.", my daughter replied.


"Where on the lips?", I asked,
"No! Down there ....... on my pussy!!", Nancy replied..


"OH! I see. She only kissed you once or did she do other things?", I asked my 12
year old nude daughter.
"She licked me and ........ she .........", Nancy once again stopped short.


"What?", I asked trying to draw more information out of my daughter as to what
all Kim and her have done to each other. All of this time I knew nothing was
going between them or what they had been planning to do to me and for me.


"She stuck her tongue up inside me and .........", she replied.


"And What?, Nancy?", I asked.
"She gave me a  ........ she made me come. I guess that is what she called it.",
was Nancy's response to my last question.


"OH!!, OK!!! So did you like her doing that to you? That by the way is called
eating pussy. Don't be shy about it everybody, I mean just about everybody eats
pussy.", I replied.


"At first it was really kind of scary, but then it felt really good and I didn't
want her to stop. Then I had this feeling inside of me I never ever felt before.
That really scared me. But Mom said it was natural and that all girls feel the
same thing and then it just happened.", Nancy replied.


I leaned forward and Kissed her again and I once again pushed my finger up
against her hymen and held it there. Then when we broke the kiss I withdrew from
her hymen.


I then asked her. "Would you like for me to eat your little pussy for you and
make you come too?"
She grinned really big and giggled and said, "Mom said you would love to .......
eat my pussy. Yes Daddy I want you to do that to me too.", my nude daughter
replied.


I toyed with her and said, "What? What do you want me to do to you?"
She smiled and then said, "Daddy will you please eat my pussy and make me come
like mommy did?"


"OooooHhhhh! Nancy!!!", I hugged her and almost whispered in her ear. "Daddy
would love to kiss, lick and eat your little pussy and make you come, but we
still have a ways to go before that."


I then licked and kissed around her earlobe, below her ear and on her neck, I
even stuck my tongue into her little ear.


That really got her moving around in my lap and laughing and saying that tickles
too much and to stop. But I keep it up for a while just to tease her like I
always do.


We settled down for a little bit and then Nancy said. "Daddy? When are you going
to ....... you know, do it to me?"


"Nancy, Don't be shy, come out and just say what you mean. That way the person
you are with knows what you want or knows what you really mean. OK?", I calmly
told my lovely daughter.


She looked at me directly into my eyes and this time said, "Daddy ...... When
are you going to fuck me and stick your cock into my pussy?"


I looked into her eyes and said, "In a little while why? Have you changed your
mind?"


"Ooohhhh No Daddy!!!!  I want to fuck ..... I mean I want you to fuck me more
now than ever before ....... I just feel so strange here (she put her hand on
her lower belly) I feel like I have to go pee or something ....... I want
something bigger in me ..... I mean in my pussy."


I replied, "OH!! Well, lets try this first OK?"


I then withdrew my middle finger from her pussy and put my index finger and
middle finger together and slid them up inside her pussy. I started out slowly
not wanting to scare her or hurt her.


Her eyes got wide and she took in a small shallow breath and she shuttered in my
lap as my two fingers breached her young pussy opening. She once again leaned
forward and hugged me and moaned out,
" OooooHhhhhhhh   Dddaaadddyyyyy  Oohh Oooohhhh I love you.
I love you Daddy!!!" 


I slid my two fingers all the way up to her hymen and pushed against it and held
even more pressure against it. I replied, "Oooohhhh!!!! Nancy, My Darling Little
Princess!!! I love you too!!!"


I then started to increase my speed of finger fucking her cute little pussy
because I knew she was on the verge of coming for me and with me for the very
first time.


I was actually going to make my very own daughter come. I still could not
believe that I was actually doing all of these things to and with my own nude 12
year old daughter.


I could not begin to count the times I jacked off in private, daydreaming of
doing just this to my very own daughter. Dreaming of the day I would actually
have a sexual relationship with my daughter. I can't remember how many stories I
have read and reread about fathers fucking their daughters for the very first
time or of fathers fucking their daughters for years and years.


Reading of entire families who have taken a giant leap forward and crossed over
the boundaries of the finial taboo (incest) and have encouraged and developed a
completely closed group of sexual partners within their own family unit.


Once. I could only dream of what it must be like to live within a loving and
caring family that enjoyed and encouraged the swapping and trading off of family
members to one another. Were everything was out in the open and everyone within
the family was able and encouraged to explore the entire range of sexual
feelings with one another without fear or embarrassment.


I once again increased my speed in finger fucking my daughter's pussy. I was
about to bring her over the edge and make her come on her Daddy's finger while
siting in my lap totally nude and completely exposed to me in every way.


She was now hugging me full time and moaning softly in my ear. Her arms were
wrapped around my back and she was gently rubbing my back while I was bring her
to her first climax with her Daddy.


Her legs were still wrapped around my hips and waist and she would occasionally
grip me tighter and I was bring her to the point of on return. Her hips were
also moving around while I was plumbing her depths of her young virgin pussy.


My fingers slid along her clit as I plunged in and withdrew from her now very
wet and juicy cunt. YES!!! Her sweet little virgin cunt now and forever more
will belong to me. I felt a rush of adrenaline cruise through my body giving me
a sense of power and ownership over my daughter's pussy and body. I felt like I
was now the master and she would do my bidding.


But then I realized that my daughter belonged to nobody and I was not the master
or owner of her fine young sexually active body.


In fact the real truth was that she choose me to be her first and I was the one
who should feel privileged in being with her. She actually wanted me her own
father to be the one to take her virginity and make her into a woman, no make
that a young sexually active beautiful young girl/lady.. My daughter loves me
and cares for me in such a way that she is willing to give herself completely to
her own father to learn about sex and lovemaking.


I will be forever honored and blessed that my own daughter would allow me to be
the one to guide her into womanhood.


Just then Nancy griped me real tight and her whole body seemed to shake and
shudder at the same time her panting breathes stopped and she just let out a
series of strained high pitched moans and then she froze. Her body hugged mine
tightly as she was released with her first orgasm shared and brought on by her
loving father.


I felt her inner pussy muscles grip and release, grip and release and grip and
release around my plunging fingers.


She then sort of relaxed her grip of both arms and legs and leaned against me
more. Outside her body was beginning to relax from her climax but her pussy
muscles inside her young cunt was still griping and releasing around my fingers.


I smiled to myself as her head was resting on my chest and shoulder. I felt
proud and excited that my daughter had a orgasm and she really came. I made my
own daughter come with my fingers and she enjoyed what I am was doing to her.


I was also smiling because I felt what she was doing to my fingers inside her
young cunt and knew that my cock would thoroughly enjoy the sensation of her
young virgin pussy griping and relaxing and griping again and again on and along
my cock while I fucked her to completion. YES!!!! Her young innocent virgin
pussy knew by instinct alone how to grip a hard male cock inside her pussy and
milk the come right out of a cock. Her young adolescent body and mind may not
know to much about sex and fucking but her body knew for sure how to mate and
breed with a male.


She was coming down from her climax high and I slowly withdrew my two wet juicy
fingers from her pussy and she then leaned back a ways and looked at me directly
into my eyes. We just stared into one a another's eyes not saying a single word.
At the same time I brought my come coated fingers up and placed then against her
own lips and rubbed her come across both her lips from one side to the other
side and then back to the middle of her lips.


As if on que she opened her mouth slightly and snaked her tongue out and licked
around my fingers. I then inserted the same two fingers that were just shortly
inside her young pussy into her mouth and she closed her lips a bit and sucked
my fingers into her mouth and her tongue began to lick all round my fingers like
it was my cock in her mouth.


I then smiled and knew that my lovable wife (Kim) had indeed taught my beautiful
young daughter Nancy to do the same thing that she does when I make her come
with my finger, cock or dildo.
My daughter, Nancy was doing the exact same thing my wife does. She was licking
and cleaning her own come off of the thing which brought her to orgasm. My own
12 year old daughter was following in her moms own footsteps and eating and
licking her own come from my fingers. She was experiencing her own essences and
enjoying her own flavor of her pussy. She was in fact tasting her own pussy and
licking her own come from my very fingers.


It was like seeing my own wife Kim inside my daughters 12 year old body, doing
things that only she and I shared and she thought enough of me to teach and
share these techniques with our daughter.


Nancy opened her mouth slightly and I could see her tongue slither around my
fingers and then her tongue come out and moved around outside of her mouth, just
like Kim does to me.


I though that Kim must have really taught and practiced a lot with Nancy for her
to do the same thing. I was also thinking what Nancy's cute little mouth, lips
and tongue will feel like when she sucks my cock for the first time, Will she
let me shoot off into her mouth just like Kim does? WOW!!!!


I pulled my fingers from her mouth and she sexily licked her lips clean of her
own pussy juice and come, never once breaking eye contact.


Then before I knew it she was placing her fingers against my lips just like I
did to her. She softly coated my lips with her own essences, from one side to
the other and again stopped in the middle again just like I did to her.


I did not see her move her small hand down to her pussy and push them up inside
her pussy to coat them with her come.


It was almost scary because she was doing the exact same thing Kim and I do. It
was like Kim was now inside this young virgin body. My wife was now a 12 year
old virgin. I cleared my head of these thoughts and realized that Kim had done
such a great job in teaching her (our) daughter some of the things that really
turn me on.


I responded by doing the same thing and licking her fingers clean and sucking
her fingers into my mouth.


After I did my duty and cleaned her fingers clean. I then leaned forward some
more and this caused Nancy to lean backwards. I had one arm wrapped around her
back for support and gently laid her down on her back.


Her legs were still wrapped around my waist and as she settled down fully on her
back I was now crouched over her. I was now in the position to lay down on top
of her and slide my cock up into her virgin pussy and take her cherry. But I
though I should at least taste her sweet virgin pussy first before it has been
entered by any male cock.


I backed away and backed down toward her spread out legs and looked at the young
innocent virgin pussy completely spread open in all of it glory before me.


I was just starting to move into position to start eating out my daughter's
pussy when she said, "Daddy?"


"Yes, Sweetheart?" I replied and looked up at her directly into her eyes.


"Mom told me to tell you to look in the bottom dresser drawer now.", Nancy
replied.


My eyes got bigger and I just said, "OH?"


Nancy giggled and smiled her big innocent smile but she had a glean in her eyes
that held a mischief side also.


I then crawled over to the side of the bed and put my feet on the floor and
walked over to the dresser drawer. I stopped for a moment and looked back over
my shoulder and saw Nancy laying on her side with her head up resting on her
hand and her elbow resting on the bed. Her top leg was bent at the knee and her
foot was on the backside of her lower straight leg at about her knee joint. It
looked like she was posing for a magazine layout.


The way her breasts were tilted toward me and her pussy was clearly visible to
my stare. I looked at her and thought to myself that Nancy was definitely going
to grow up and be a real heartbreaker. Her young body held so much promise as to
what will be. I then thought heartbreaker hell she will break my heart first.


She was just smiling at me and then she said, "Daddy? The bottom draw on mommy's
side." That broke me out from my thoughts and I turned back around and bent down
and slid open the bottom drawer.


Normally she had her sweatpants and jogging stuff and old sweat shirts she wears
around the house when doing dirty work. But the drawer is totally empty of her
clothes.


Instead I find my old trusty S.L.R. Camera, flashgun, compact collapsible
tripod, my 2 extra lens and filter, and five rolls of 400a.s.a. color film 36
exposures each. There was also another envelope sealed with my name on it.


I reach down and get the envelope first and stand back up and I look over at
Nancy and she is still in the same pose. I turn back towards her and I say, "Do
you know about all of this?" She just smiled and said, "Open it Daddy!"


I walk over to the bed and sit down and begin to open the envelope.


Inside was another computer typed letter addressed to me.


It read:


Things must be going pretty good so far if you are reading this letter.


I found your pictures of You and Kristy.


Take some of Nancy for me and for you to add to your collection of "Our Real
Life Family Incest Pictures" not to mention kiddie porn pictures.


Mike ....... Please don't be mad at me. PLEASE? The pictures that you took of
you and Kristy were the most erotic and sensuous pictures I have ever seen.


I have been masturbating myself for over three months looking at them. You
really knew how to capture the moment of pure love and lust. I'm really
surprised you have not missed them by now, but don't worry, I love you more now
than ever before.


I have a special surprise for you.


Go into my closest and there is a large box at the back of the closest on the
top self. Please get it down and bring it back to bed with you.


Always my love and lust for you my beloved husband, friend and lover.


Kim.



I was totally shocked at what I just read. I was scared, upset, mad, pleased
......... I think I went through every emotion possible within just a blink of
an eye.


I looked over at Nancy and she was almost in the same pose but now she was
playing with her breasts when I looked at her, but when I continued to look at
her, her hand that was playing with her now rigid nipple slid down to her pussy
and she started to play with herself. She was smiling at me and I first had a
straight face or maybe a slight frown, but just looking at her bright lovely
eyes I once again started smiling.


I got up off the bed and put the letter and the envelope on top of the dresser
drawers and walked over to the other side of the room where her closet is and
opened the door and turned on the light and went back to the back of the closet
and got the big box down from the top self and walked back out of the closest
and walked over to the bed and set the box on the bed.


I again looked over at Nancy and said, "Do you know about this too?" She just
giggled and smiled some more and just said, "Open it up Daddy!"


It was only after I asked her that question and got her reply did I then notice
that she was openly masturbating with two fingers in her pussy. I just stared at
her slowly moving fingers, going in and out of her pussy.


She withdrew her fingers and brought them out and up to her own mouth and I
followed her hand till I saw her face and she was looking directly into my eyes.
She then did what Kim has done some many times for me. Nancy put on a show of
her licking and sucking her own pussy juices clean from her fingers.


My cock was now only half hard but seeing this, it swelled up to a rock hard
shaft faster than I have seen or felt it do for over 15 years.


She slowly cleaned her fingers of her juices and made a slight purring sound,
like a large cat purring. Now this was totally new to my ears and my cock
swelled up even bigger to the sound that she was making.


She then totally shocked my by saying, "Uuuuummmm Daddy ...... I taste pretty
good. ............ Do you want to taste me again?" She then giggled and I
watched her slide her hand down and her fingers back up into her pussy and she
stroked herself about five times and pulled her fingers out of her pussy and
stretched her hand and arm out to me.


I started to move toward her on the bed, but she withdrew her hand and giggled
some more and had this really mischievous look in her eyes. Then she said, "Not
till you open the box and look inside."


She once again brought her hand and fingers up to her face and mouth and started
to lick her fingers clean of her juices all the while looking at me and smiling
and teasing me.


I thought to myself, "FUCK!!!!! She is worse than Kim or Kristy ever thought of
being at teasing me. Kim really taught her well."


I returned my attention back to the box and took the lid off and looked inside.
There were five (5) large black photo albums with their backs up. Each one was
numbered 1 through 5.


There also another envelope.


I immediately thought, "Jesus Christ !!! Kim !!!! How many more surprises do you
have in store for me now? Fuck!!!!" 


I thought I would have the slightly simple task of just fucking my daughter for
the very first time and now she wants me to photograph my daughter and me doing
it and all sorts of other things.


She found my secrete stash of incest photo's of me and Kristy and now here is
five large photo albums that I can almost bet contain all of the photo's I have
of Kristy and I doing over six (6) continuos years of incest.


In all of those years no one and I mean one, has ever seen these pictures except
Kristy and Me. Kristy kept trying to get me to destroy all of the pictures and
negatives. We both knew if somehow, anybody ever found them, we would both be
ruined, I was just too stubborn to get rid of them, because they meant to much
too me and after a while Kristy just gave up and she got crazier and crazier
with me taking pictures.


I took most of them but Kristy did her fair share too of taking them too. She
dreamed up really wild and erotic poses and positions and subject matter also.
Some of the pictures we took, I was really embarrassed and I wish we would not
have taken them, but, I just could not bare to get rid of one single picture we
took. It was a piece of time forever frozen.


I reached into the box and pulled out the envelope and opened it up and once
again read the typed page.


It read as follows:


My Love:


This is my gift to you.


I put all of your photos into these five (5) albums as a sign of my  (OUR)
acceptance toward family love (Incest)


I look at each one of these pictures and I see the love and lust you and your
lovely sweet sexy sister Kristy have experienced and shared.


These photo's are living proof that incest is not all bad. I see the love and
lust in each photo and I can also see myself in some of these pictures and I can
also see (OUR) Family in these pictures also.


Yes!!! My Love. I can see you, myself, Nancy and Nick in these pictures.


I want us to start our own family album just like the ones you have of you and
your sister.


We are no longer going to accept fear, embarrassment or guilt concerning the
taboo subject of Incest (Family Love), incest should never be hidden, but it
should be put proudly on display for all of us to see and remember all of the
good times we have shared as a loving family.


Our family is going to accept this new life style and pursue it for the rest of
our days and we shall also pass it down to our children and they will teach
their children and spouses in the art of True Family Love.


We will reach out and find other families who also share our goals and dreams.
We can change the world in which we live in by showing and sharing with others
that Incest is not a Taboo, Crime or Sin, but in reality it is a true measure of
a family who is willing to share all with everyone else in the family. To teach
and respect our children and help guide them into adulthood. To teach them that
the old concept of sex as we know it today is more damaging than incest ever
thought of being.


Please open Book One #1, My Love and page through it. I have marked all of the
photo's I would like for you to take of Nancy.


Yes, Nancy has seen all of them also and she and I together decided on the
photo's and poses of what we would like for you to copy using Nancy as your new
young incestuous model.


After the photo shoot of your (our) daughter, you are free to fuck her to your
hearts content.


Have fun and ENJOY!!!!!!


XXXXXOOOOOXXXXXOOOOO
Kim.


I just could not believe what I just read. Kim is more into incest and family
love than I am, I think. She is really out there. I guess she is just trying to
make me feel good about what I am about to do. I'm going to take nude photo's of
me and my underage 12 year old daughter and commit a felony crime on film once
again. This time with my daughter.


I started to get cold feet and all sorts of thoughts began to run through my
mind. Like jail, a public trail, public humiliation, jail, jail, jail.


But I came back to the present when Nancy once again brought me back by asking
me a question.


Daddy?   pause    Daddy?  pause   DADDY?


I turn around and looked once again at my Daughter and I see her in all her
naked glory, happy and smiling and she says, "Well what pose do you want me in
first?"


I reply, "Well I don't really know, Hey you and your mom picked the poses out I
should be asking you what poses you are going to do for me."


We both laughed at that one and I looked in the box and pull album #1 out and
opened the book.


WOW!!!!


I could only shoot about 2 rolls of film of my nude daughter before it became to
great of a challenge for me to shoot her and just look at her doing and
performing all of the poses.


I finally put down my camera and I was now going to finish the task of taking my
very own 12 year old daughter's virginity.


I laid her out in the middle of the bed on her back and slid a pillow under her
butt so that her young virgin pussy was elevated and was easier to get at when I
went down on her.


Her slim long legs were spread far apart and bent at the knees and her feet were
pulled back toward her butt and they were spread out wider than shoulder width.
Her entire pussy plain was totally and completely exposed to my gaze and my
hungry mouth, lips and tongue.


She tasted so fresh and clean and she really got into it. If I would not have
know better I would have guessed that she was 19 or 20 years old as far as
experience and behavior and acting like she knew what she was doing and was
really enjoying herself. She did not act like a young inexperienced virgin, that
is for sure.


I can not fully describe the feeling I had as I was down there looking at
Nancy's beautiful flowering 12 year old pussy. The sight before my eyes was
breath taking. The very fine and soft pubic hair that grow just above her slit
was and still is silky fine and soft. Her slit was slightly parted and I could
just barely she the beings of her pussy hole and tunnel. Her juices were
beginning to run freely out of her young virgin cunt. The smell immediately
brought back memories of going down on my younger sister when she was 13.


I think the biggest turn on for me was to be actually eating out my own
daughter's pussy and looking up over her pussy mound across her firm young belly
and gazing at her shy, small breast mounds. They were just beginning to blossom
into teenage titties but yet they still held the allure of virgin flesh just
budding.


She lifted her head and rested her chin on her chest and intently watched me,
her daddy eat her pussy for the very first time.


I'm sure that it was quit the sight for her to look down between her exposed
bare young budding breasts and across her flat tummy and then gaze into her
fathers lust filled eyes as his mouth moved all around her pussy, with his lips
glued to her young virgin pussy opening and having his tongue slide in and out
and all around her tender cunt.


I would love to be able to see and feel what she was feeling as I was going down
on her.


I know that most fathers have sexual feelings and urges to dream, think and
wonder in the privacy of their own mind what it would be like to have sex with
their own daughters. However very few ever go beyond that point of just simple
fantasy and actually do it with their daughters.


Nancy seemed to really enjoy my tonguing, licking and deep probing of my tongue
into her pussy because she began to hold the slides of my head in her hands and
she began to moan and talk to herself. Her hips and the rest of her body was
really beginning to move all over the place. Every once in a while she would
close her thighs and hugged my head and then squeeze my head and then relax and
then do it again.


I lifted my face from her wet juicy and flavorful pussy and looked into her eyes
and asked her if she like what I was doing. Her replay was a big smile and said,
"Oh Daddy you make me feel all tingly all over, I love what you are doing to me
PLEASE DON"T STOP NOW!"


I smiled back to her and said, "OH!!! BABY!!!!! I don't ever want to stop eating
your sweet little pussy." then I paused and bent down and made a big wide lap
with my tongue starting at the bottom of her spread open pussy and slowly
brought it up to the very top.


Then I said, "So how do I compare to the way Mommy does it to you?"


She blushed for a minute and then she said, "Different, but Goooood, I really
like the way you do me."


I figured enough talk, time to finish my darling little daughter off and make
her come in her father's mouth for the first time.


I bet we made quit the sight, here I was holding my daughter's cute little butt
in the palms of my hands with my mouth and lips glued to her 12 year old pussy,
my tongue sliding in and out of her hot, juicy, tight, little pussy hole. Tongue
fucking her into orgasm. She was holding my head in place between her tender
young tights and the rest of her body was squirming all over as her orgasm began
to take control of her. Then I tasted it, my daughter came and I could actually
taste her hot little girl come as it came into my mouth directly from her virgin
pussy.


That alone almost made me come as I was drinking my daughter's sweet nectar
down. This entire moment was burned into my brain for all eternity, actually
doing my daughter in a sexual way. This was by far better than any wet dream,
daydream, or fantasy.


I made her come easily and then I crawled up her writhing body and gently laid
on top of her and we shared a bunch of wet sloppy juicy pussy flavored kisses.


The finial moment of truth had arrived.


As I was gently laying on top of her, my rock hard cock was laying along her
slit. I could feel her warmth and wetness on my cock and my precome was freely
flowing from the swollen head of my cock.


She wrapped her arms around me and her legs were stretched out flat on the bed
and they were spread as far apart as possible.


I remember that years ago I was once in this same position ready to slid my hard
cock into a virgin pussy for the very first time and that pussy belonged to my
dear sweet sister, Kristy.


I moved my body down slightly till I felt the head of my cock come to the end of
her crotch. I bent my dick down a bit and then I felt that I was close to my 12
year old, virgin, daughter's pussy opening. Then my cock head came in contact
with her spread open entrance.


I moved forward slightly and set my cock head at the mouth of her pussy opening
and pushed slightly so that my cock head was now in the right position to enter
my daughter.


I then stopped and looked into her eyes and she in turn looked directly at me. I
bent down and french kissed my darling little princess, my totally nude and
totally exposed 12 year old daughter for the last time as a child and as a
virgin.


We finished our last kiss and not a word was spoken as I started to make the
journey into her pussy and take her cherry with the very cock that created her
in the first place.


I started to slowly and gently push forward and upward into her pussy and I
could feel her pussy lips give way to the gentle pressure of my invading cock.


We were both looking at each other and remained silent but it seemed like we
were contacted on a much higher plane.


All at once, my swollen cock head and its flared tip passed her opening and I
was inside my little girl's pussy.


I took a deep breath as I felt my cock head pass into her opening and felt her
opening close over and grip my cock right behind the head.


Nancy on the other hand felt my cock head pass into her opening and she also
took in a sharp breath and moaned, "OH MY GOD!!" almost in a soft whisper. I
also saw her eyes expand and grow big.


I keep moving forward and deeper into her young virgin pussy. Going were no man
and his cock has ever been.


In a very short amount of time and distance my cock made its way up into her
young, tight, wet little virgin pussy and my cock head came in contact with her
hymen. I gently pushed against the final barrier that was keeping me, (her
Daddy) from going any farther inside her virgin cunt.


I withdrew from her cherry and started to stroke the length of pussy I already
had access to. I slide out till just the head of my cock was still inside the
first ring of her pussy opening and slowly slid back in till I came in contact
with her cherry once again.


I stroked her young pussy for about 20 to 25 stroke and started to increase my
speed and the angle I was sliding into her.


She responded to my stroking like any other hot blooded woman I have ever fucked
she began to relax and enjoy the feeling of her fathers cock sliding in and out
of her tight little cunt.


She just moan when I slid in and an keep saying over and over, "Ooohhh! 
........  OoooHhhhhh!!     OooooHhhhhhh Yes ......"


She was still looking at me, now with only half open eyes that showed nothing
but pure lust and desire. Her hips began to match my strokes into her pussy and
she wiggled her hips from side to side when I withdrew.


I pushed into her and came up to her cherry hymen and pushed a lot harder this
time and she immediately froze and gave a small yelp.


I did not brake her hymen, but I know that it might have tore a bit because she
became real stiff and her half closed eyes snapped open and I could almost see a
glint of fright and terror in them thinking that the time has come and the games
are over and that this was the moment of truth.


I delayed the final push through her barrier for a while and began to stroke her
again. She then relaxed and started to enjoy the feeling once again.


It was then that I decide to make my finial push and take her virginity quickly.


I pulled out and then instead of stopping when I came in contact with her cherry
I keep going.


My cock head came up to her hymen and pushed and then her cherry stretched for
just a fraction of a inch and then under the steady pressure it tore and gave
way.


My cock lurched forward almost to my balls and Nancy was totally taken by
surprise. She gave a small scream of pain, terror and fright to the sudden pain
and discomfort.


I'm sure, I did the right thing by taking her by surprise, because if I would
have warned her she would have tightened up and made things worse.


Just like making a child turn their head when they get a shot in the arm. The
shot is almost done before they begin to feel the pain.


Nancy totally lost it and froze up and her body shook slightly as her muscles
were all tensed up.


I went ahead and sheathed myself the rest of the way into her tortured little
pussy and seated my cock in as far as I could go.


She was almost in tears by the time I was completely seated into her now open
pussy.


Once I was in to the hilt and relaxed and laid down more fully on her tense body
and began to kiss her all over and whisper words of comfort to her.


"It OK! Baby it is all over. It will never ever hurt like that again. Your OK,
just relax a minute or two and catch your breath. OH Honey, you did so good, I'm
really proud of you and how you came through this. See Baby, the pain is already
starting to fade away and from now on you will only feel pleasure when you have
a man all the way inside you like this."


All during this time I could feel my baby's pussy muscles contracting and
relaxing all along the length of my cock. That alone was almost enough to make
me shoot off into her pussy.


It was really hard to relax and think of other things while I was fully embedded
inside my 12 year old daughter pussy for the very first time in my life and her
life.


I knew then that Nancy and I would share many more times together in this type
of lust filled embrace. Father and daughter engaging in the ultimate act of
love.


Nancy broke my spell of daydreaming and brought me back by saying, "I think the
pain is over now, you can start fucking me again daddy."


She then responded by moving her hips slightly and then lifting her hips up to
push against my pubic mound.


She surprised me again by saying, "I'm all yours daddy, fuck me good and make me
a woman, come in me so that I'm no longer a virgin." 


She then gripped her arms around my back and pulled her head up off the bed and
gave me a quick french kiss and then said, "Teach me how to be a good 12 year
old slut daddy, just like mommie is!!!"


Nancy then began to talk very graphically to me.


"Fuck me daddy!! Fuck me and fill your little girls pussy full of your come!!!!
Make me into your whore, your little 12 year old slut, I'm your daughter, daddy,
give me your come daddy!!! come inside my bare, unprotected pussy, make me yours
for the rest of my life."


I was really shocked to hear all of this coming from my own 12 year old
daughter's mouth. I guess my wife and Nancy has been practicing on how to talk
dirty to me and apparently my wife has been giving her pointers on how and what
to say for some time.


Even through I was shocked to hear her talk like that, I became even more turned
on by the idea that my daughter was doing this just to turn me on, just like her
mom does to me when ever she really wants to get fucked and really act like a
whore and a slut for me.


Well needless to say I began sliding my cock back and forth within her newly
opened up pussy.


I can not full describe the feeling I was having as I felt my hard cock slide
into and withdraw from my very own daughter's pussy. I was really doing it. I
was actually fucking my 12 year old daughter.


I was really enjoying the feel of her young tight, freshly opened pussy gripping
my cock and gently squeezing it and bring me to the point of no return much too
soon.


OH GOD!!!!!!  HERE IT COMES!!!!!!


I felt my cock and body and knew that the time was fast approaching so I pushed
my cock all the way in to her young, adorable, tight, young virgin pussy for the
last time and held it in as deeply as possible.


I could feel my 12 year old daughter's womb at the tip of my cock and then my
whole body tensed up and my cock head swelled up and then I felt the hot sudden
rush of come roaring up the length of my hard cock till it reached the end of my
cock and then it shot out of the end of my cock and jetted directly into her
virgin pussy and womb.


I shot rope after rope of hot, wet, juicy, rich, bubbling come into my own
daughter's pussy for the very first time.


I think I shot at least 7 solid spurts of come into her unprotected pussy and
womb.


I did it!!!!  I really did it!!!!!


I really did take my daughter's virginity and I really came inside her pussy!!!! 
I still can't believe that it actually happened but it did.


I really fucked my daughter!!!!


I fucked my own darling little 12 year old daughter with the very same cock that
help create and make her just over 12 years ago in my wife's pussy. I actually
shot the very same come that made her into her own pussy. I just could not get
over it. It was all to much for my mind to comprehend.


All during this time I felt my beautiful little daughter's pussy grip and
squeeze and milk my come out of my cock and into her pussy.
Her pussy muscles gripped and then relaxed and then gripped and relaxed over and
over milking the last of my come into her pussy and womb.


OH!!!  NANCY!!!!! My little princess was no longer a virgin but she is now on
her way to becoming a sexually active young girl.


I would never again be able to look at my young, sweet. little 12 year old
daughter in the same way I did just less than 3 hours ago.


She will no long be my sweet little innocent baby girl any more, but now I will
be looking at her as my new little, sweet, sexually active girl who is learning
what it is to be a young lady who has tasted the forbidden fruit and love and
lust and sexual pleasure.


After I finished coming inside her and we relaxed a few moments, I withdrew my
still hard cock from her freshly fucked pussy and I got up off the bed and
reached down and brought my camera up to my eye and started to shoot a few
pictures of my darling naked 12 year old daughter laying spread out on the bed.


 I focused my camera for a couple of close up pictures of her young pussy spread
open and raw looking with my come which was slightly tinted with her blood from
her broken cherry and the light red stain on the white satin sheets between her
legs to show the fact that she was indeed a virgin and that she did get fucked
and had her virginity taken and that her mate in fact came inside her pussy.


I also take a couple picture of my still hard cock which was also slighted
tinted red with her virgin blood. This was something I wanted to remember for
the rest of my days and I would also give Nancy copies of them later on so that
she could show her future husband pictures of the day she lost her virginity to
her own father and she could also show the photographs to her daughter and
prepare her for her father to do her the same way I did her.







End of Part #2.  






Part 3 is being worked on as we speak.


Well this is part two of a continuing story of a family who decides to accept
incest as a new lifestyle.



I would like to hear back from those of you who have got this far.


Ideas, comments, suggestions?


Let me know if you liked it and what you would like to see incorporated into
part 3 and part 4 and maybe more..


Drop me a short note and tell me if you are doing anyone in your family.
M/F? Your Age?
Who do you do? M/F? Age?
How old was everyone when it started.


Just give me a brief run down of what all you do and have done.


If you just fantasy about incest tell me what you would like to see happen.


Help me invent some new people for this new novel.


All of this information will give me ideas on what will happen to this new
family as they grow into the world of incest.


Thanks


ericmj12@aol.com






























Chapter # 3.     My Daughter Nancy:    Her Lessons Continue:


After I made love to my daughter, Nancy, for the first time, right there on our
bed, we relaxed and then I took beautiful little Nancy into my arms and carried
her into the master bedrooms master bathroom.


I turned down the lights low and Nancy and I proceeded to enjoy our first of
what I would hope to be many more father/daughter showers together.


What with the bathroom lights down on low it gave us the feeling of a dark
romantic night with our new lover, even though it was just late afternoon, early
evening.


It kind of reminded me of the first few times, I shared a shower with my sister,
Kristy, late night at home when mom and dad were out of the house or when Kim
and I started dating and my sister Kristy would spend the weekend over at my
apartment, when we both knew that Kim, my girlfriend would not be able to come
over and bother us.


I have always enjoyed being around water of any kind and the shower was almost
as good as being in a swimming pool or in a lake or the ocean.


Making love in or near water was really such a treat that I would probably die
if I had to give it up, and this afternoon was no exception.


Nancy and I began to rub our bodies against each other and tried to turn the
other person on more than we turned ourselves on, but in the long run we were
just working ourselves up into another frenzy and that would only lead me to
taking my own 12 year old daughter right here in the shower.


I just hoped that she would enjoy making love in the shower and near water as
much as my other lovers had enjoyed it.


I really didn't have too much to worry about, because before I could really do
to much, Nancy, made the first big move and kneeled down in front of me while, I
was under the shower head and she proceeded to give me my first 12 year old blow
job.


Yes, My daughter was going down on me in the shower, the water was running off
of me and there was my young, beautiful, little daughter totally nude kneeling
before me and she was beginning to kiss and lick my rock hard shaft, using her
hands, lips, tongue, mouth, her entire face, and was rubbing me and exciting me
beyond belief.


Before long I was standing under the warm tingling spray of the shower head and
was looking down at my new little lover and she was jacking me off using her
right hand on the lower part of my rock hard shaft and she was sucking and
licking just the upper part of my shaft and cockhead.


As I looked down at her, doing this to me, her own father, and now new
incestuous lover, I could not help but get more excited, just from looking down
at her doing this to me, her own dad.


But the sight that greeted me was better than any picture I have ever taken.


The sight of her, with her wet silky hair, her wet face, but most importantly
the sight of her small beautiful little breast mounds capped by her proud
jutting, rock hard, little nipples sticking out and then to feel her tongue,
swirling around inside her mouth and her head sliding up and down the top part
of my rock hard shaft, while her right hand continued to jackoff the lower part
of my hard shaft.


She brought me off so fast, that it kind of shocked me, because one minute I was
enjoying the feeling and the sight of my 12 year old daughter going down on me
for the first time and it was taking place in the shower and the next thing I
knew is that I am shooting off into her mouth.


It happened that fast, it just came out of no where and took me by surprise.


My first solid shot of come hit her directly in the mouth, tongue and throat and
I think my second spurt of come, also made it in her mouth, but she removed my
cock from her sucking and licking mouth and I ended up shooting at least four
more silky streams from the head of my dick that came directly from my balls and
exploded on my own daughter's face, cheeks, lips and neck. There was even some
of my come that shot out and slid across one of her young growing breasts.


I wish there was some way I could have caught that on film, because it was quit
the sight to see my come shoot out into her mouth and all over her. It was
really wild because I saw it almost in slow motion as each creamy tread of hot
come, shot out of the end of my rock hard cock and watched it come in contact
with my 12 year old daughters skin and watched as it slide along her skin and
then just kind of stuck into place.


It was a breathtaking sight to behold.


My come was so intense that for a moment I thought I might pass out because it
felt that good. I reached out and balanced myself using my daughter's head and
shoulders as a temporary crutch.


My daughter stayed kneeled down till I could recover from the sensory over load
and then I pulled her to her feet and I looked into her beautiful eyes and
looked at the come that streaked her face neck and chest and then I bent down
and french kissed my 12 year old daughter, she had indeed become my new
incestuous lover.


As I kissed her I could taste my own flavor and essence of my own come, in fact
it kind of turned me on knowing that this was the same come that made my
daughter in the first place, so in a way I was actually tasting her as she
really was in the beginning. I mean it was just to much for my small human brain
to comprehend the fact that my come was in part what she is made of.


I guess that is why incest is such a taboo world wide because the sexuality of
making love to a family member is such a strong intoxicating aphrodisiac that
most people could not control, once they have tasted the sweet forbidden fruit,
that all else pales in the joy and excitement of doing a family member.


As I was leaning down to french kiss my daughter in the shower, right after she
brought me off using her mouth, lips and tongue and letting me come in her mouth
and all over her young face and chest, it was such a sight because as I was
kissing her I keep my eyes open and was looking directly at her and at first she
had her eyes closed but then she opened them also and she was also looking
directly into my eyes.


While we were enjoying our after come kiss and looking deeply into each others
eyes, we were communicating on a level most people never ever reach. It seemed
like we were talking to each other without ever speaking a single word.


As we enjoyed our kiss and I could taste the flavor and essence of my own come I
placed my hands gently on her face and used my thumbs to remove the streaks of
come that was still clinging to the side of her face.


Nancy broke our french kiss and took hold of each of my hands and proceeded to
lick and suck my thumbs and fingers clean of the come I had collected from the
sides of her face and she did this in a way that was quit the turn on. She did
it slowly and deliberately so that I would not miss one single act or action her
lips and tongue made as she cleaned the come off of my fingers and thumbs and
then smilingly swallowing the leftovers.


It was then that I took a step back in the shower and cupped her small shy
breast mounds in the palm of my hands and used the thumbs she had just sucked
clean to gently flip her erect, rubbery, hard nipples back and forth.


When I did this, Nancy gave out a small little moan and she stepped forward and
then wrapped her arms around me and hugged me I regrettably removed my hands
from her breasts so that she could press her body completely against mine and I
too reached around her and hugged her in my arms.


I lowered my hand on her back and slid them over her small little firm butt
checks and gripped her cheeks in the palm of my hand. I lifted up slightly
enjoying the feel of her cute little ass in the palm of my hands. Nancy lifted
up and stood on the tip of her toes as I was gently lifting her up.


She was also kissing my hairy chest and even sucking and playing with my own
nipples with her lips and tongue. She even got a little naughty and nipped one
of my nipples with her teeth and that brought out a loud moan of pleasure and
pain from me.


That caused Nancy to giggle and start to laugh.


I silently closed my eyes and gave a small prayer of thanks to my beautiful,
understanding wife and lover Kim. She took it upon herself to take, Nancy (Our
Daughter) aside and slowly and carefully bring her in to the world of family
love and sex. I would be forever indebted to her.


I'm so proud of Kim because most wives and lovers would feel threatened,
bringing in a new sexual partner for their husband or lover, especially if that
new lover was a young, innocent, sexy, little 12 year old girl who just happens
to be their own daughter and she was a virgin at that.


Most women would feel threatened that they would be slowly or immediately
replaced by this new lover, sex partner, but Kim not only knew me, she also knew
herself and she felt safe and secure enough to allow a new person into our
equation, even if it was our own daughter.


I also had to make some tough decisions too, If Kim was open enough for me to
take on a new lover, which just happened to be our daughter. Then I had to be
man enough and secure enough with my own emotions to allow her to have her own
lover.


In fact I had to be able to allow her to choose her own lover or lovers and if
that meant sharing her with a complete stranger, then I would have to accept
that also, but I was wondering who would be her first lover. Nick our son?,
maybe her own brothers?, maybe her little sister?, hell maybe my little sister?,
maybe her uncles?, hell maybe my own father?.


I didn't know what her decision would be, but if I were a betting man, the heavy
favorite would be Nick, our own son.


I told her many times that she would be the one to make her own decision and
that I would gladly accept who ever she choose. However, I would be lying to her
and myself, if I told you or her that I was completely at ease with the whole
situation, because no matter what, there is always that little spark of doubt.


I owed too much to Kim to let that get in our way, so I would just have to set
back and just roll with the punches, so to speak, but I still loved her with all
my heart and that was what was keeping all of us together.


The master bed room's master bath is what sold me on the house. This room was
built for sex and I do mean sex.


The shower is almost as big as a king size bed. It is a combination shower,
bathtub and whirlpool, sauna fully enclosed. This unit alone cost over
$15,000.00.


I sat Nancy down on the edge of the enclosed shower unit and she leaned back
against the wall and I kneeled down and once again spread her young, beautiful,
firm, long legs and looked once again at her innocent, 12 year old virgin pussy,
but then it hit me that she was no long a little kid and a virgin, but she was
now a sexually active young girl.


In no time at all I was once again eating her sweet tasting little cunt. I just
could not get enough of her, she was my very own daughter and to be able to do
these things to her at the age of 12, no less, was totally unreal.


I was rock hard again in a matter of minutes because incest was such a turn on
that I would never go soft or limp when I was around a naked female family
member.


I brought Nancy off in less than five minutes and then I had her turn around and
stand up and bend over slightly and lean against the shower corner and spread
her legs.


I got around behind her and took her while she was standing up and bent over
slightly. Her little pussy was slightly open and I even asked Nancy to reach
down between her spread open legs and guide me into her wet and willing little
cunt.


Nancy was a little tight but she was wet and ready and I asked Nancy, if she was
sore?, if there was any pain? and all she said was, "Oooohhhhh Dadddy!!!!!  It
feels just wonderful, just fuck me daddy!! Fuck me Daddy and make me come
again!!!"


Well, I did just that and there was almost no talking between us. I rutted my
hard cock up into my little 12 year old daughter's pussy which by the, was just
opened up recently, in fact, less than hour and half ago she was still a virgin.


It reminded me of our wedding night, Kim and I fucked all day and all night long
for three days solid, before we took a break and put on some clothes and left
our room to look around at where we were honeymooning at.


Nancy was learning more and more and she began to rotate her hips around in a
small circle and she was even learning to grip my cock with her pussy muscles.


I wish I could boast that I lasted a half hour fucking my little adorable girl,
but the fact is and was, that I only lasted about 12 minutes top if even that,
before I slammed against her firm little ass cheeks and held myself deep inside
her newly opened pussy and shoot my thick ropes of hot, stringy, milky, fatherly
come into my 12 year old daughters clasping pussy.


I spattered her insides with my come and I could feel her pussy muscles actually
grasping me and helping me milk my cock of my come.


I still could not get over the fact that I was really fucking my own daughter, I
keep thinking that this was just a really great wet dream and any minute I would
wake up and find myself in bed alone, but it was not to be, this was real and it
was actually happening to me and my daughter. We were fucking each other and we
were both loving ever minute of it.


Once my cock finished shooting its sticky strands of come into my daughter's
pussy and she slowed down on milking my cock with her young tender pussy muscles
which were just beginning to learn what sex was, I slowly and gently pulled my
cock out of her pussy.


Nancy gave out a low moan of disappointment when my semi-hard cock left her snug
little pussy. I then sit down on the floor of the shower tub and stretched out
and leaned back against a soft shower pillow and I motion for Nancy to come and
laid down with me. She laid down next to me and laid her head affectionately
against my chest and laid a arm also across my chest I reach around her and held
her next to me with one arm and I gently stroked her hair and her small
beautiful child like face with my other hand.


We both closed our eyes and enjoyed the afterglow of our fuck and enjoyed the
feeling of the fine shower spay hitting our exposed bodies with the warm gentle
spray.


We kind of dozed off for a few minutes and when I woke up Nancy was cupping my
cock and balls in her small little hand and I was gently holding on to one of
her little ass cheeks and I was gently cupping one of her shy little breast
mounds.


We both kind of woke up and slowly stirred till we were fully awake, we both
stood up and started to soap each other down all over to remove any of my come
that was still on her or me and once we where complete squeaky clean we got out
of the shower and we toweled each other off in big soft fluffy towels.


We both walked back into the bed room and I asked Nancy if she wanted anything
to eat or drink. She said she would love a strawberry pop so, I walked out of
the bed room and down the stairs to the kitchen and got her soda and I also got
me a coke. I got some glasses and some ice and brought it all back up into the
bed room and when I came back into the room and closed the door, I found her
looking through the photo albums of me and my sister.


We got comfortable on the bed and we were both enjoying our cold drinks and I
let Nancy page through the photo albums at her own speed and she would
occasionally stop at a alluring picture and ask me a question about it.


Nancy also began to ask me questions about me and my sister and also about me
and Kim (her Mom).


But it was mostly about me and my sister and all of the things we did to each
other and together as lovers, as we were growing up.


It was then that I asked her if she had ever though about her older brother Nick
and if maybe she would like to do, what I have done to my sister, with her own
brother and she paused for a few seconds and said, "Well, I would like to, but
right now, I want to learn more about sex and lovemaking with you daddy, there
is a lot of things I would like for us to do before I start doing it with my
brother."


She said she would like to do all sorts of things with her brother and she did
not feel ashamed or embarrassed about having sex with her own brother because
her own daddy did the same thing with his sister.


She went on to say that she liked the idea of that maybe someday we (the whole
family) could all do it here in front of each other and she thought that would
be really neat and a lot of fun.


She really surprised me by saying that she would like to see me do my sister
right in front of her because seeing pictures of me and my sister was making her
hot and wet between the legs she thought maybe seeing me do my sister for real
would even be better.


I leaned over and kissed her and said, "Nancy I would love to show you, but you
have to understand that I have not made love to my sister for over ten years and
I did not know if she would want to start back up again."


She smiled at me and said, "Well if I was your sister and we did all of these
things for so long, I would jump at the chance to start them back up again,
besides I just started fucking and I love what you do to me, so I'm sure your
sister would love the chance to fuck her own brother again."


I smiled at her and leaned over and kissed her again. We broke our french kiss
and she looked at this one picture and said, "Daddy? Can we do it like this?"


It was a picture on me laying on my back and my sister sitting up on my top of
me with my hard cock in her pussy and the series of photos that followed showed
her laying down on top of me while we were fucking and the last couple of photos
showed my cock still embedded in her pussy but the tell tell sign of my come all
around the outside edge of her pussy and come hanging from my balls. I had used
a remote control shutter release and a auto wind to catch this set of photos and
that brought back vivid memories of that time with my dear sweet little sister.
She just turned 16 and I was 19 at the time.


I told my young excited little daughter that I would love to fuck her that way
and we then proceeded to get into position and we enjoyed a slow tantalizing
fuck with my 12 year old daughter sitting on top of me with my once again rock
hard cock sliding in and out of my daughter's young, tight, warm and wet juicy
12 year old pussy which was showing signs of become a prime piece of talented
pussy for a girl so young.


Like I said, this was indeed a slow enjoyable, relaxing fuck, we did not rush
into coming but kept a slow pace and Nancy laid down on top of me spread her
young, lean, firm body out along with mine and we slowly enjoyed our come
together.


Once I fired off, maybe only four solid shots of come into my adorably little
daughter, we both just kind of went to sleep with my cock still inside her and
that was the way we were find when Kim (my Wife, Nancy's mom) opened up the
bedroom door.



Chapter #3     Part #2     Kim Returns Home:



Kim came home a little early and found us in a lovers embrace.


I woke up first and looked into the eyes of my lovely wife, Kim and then I
almost throw Nancy off my chest, but Kim held me down slightly and smiled and
told me to relax and then the next thought hit my mind, NICK!? Oh sit were was
he, and had he already come home and seen us, His dad and his little sister
together in a sexual embrace? I then said, quietly, "OH SHIT!! WERE IS NICK?"


Kim smiled and said calmly, "Don't worry he called me on the car phone from the
lake and said he tried calling the house and there was no answer so he called me
to ask if he could stay out at the lake for another night because the fish were
really biting and they were having tons of fun, so I told him sure and that I
would tell you as soon as I got home."


She smiled and then leaned down to kiss me and I returned the favor and then she
broke the kiss and looked at Nancy still sleeping on top of my chest and smiled
and said, "Well, You must have really worn her out!!." She then leaned back and
looked at where my cock was still embedded inside her daughters little pussy and
she then looked back up at me and said, "That is such a beautiful sight Honey, I
would have never have guessed or believed that this would have taken place or
that I would have allowed this!! If someone would have told me, 13 years ago,
that I would marry a man fall in love with him and then allow and encourage him
to fuck our own daughter, let alone help prepare our daughter in the ways that I
have done, to get her ready to give up her virginity to her own father!!!!"


I gently rolled over and slowly and gently removed my soft penis from my
daughter's tight, little, freshly fucked cunt and rolled her over and she woke
up for just a few seconds and saw that her mom was there and she smiled slightly
and just said, "Hi Mommie."


Kim leaned over and kissed her daughter lightly on the cheeks and said, "Hi
baby, you just go back to sleep and rest we will talk later OK?"


Nancy responded and smiled and closed her eyes once again and just said,
"OooKkkk."


I got out of bed and pulled the light bed sheet up and covered Nancy's beautiful
nude 12 year old body, which have given me more pleasure than I could have
possibly dreamed of.


I got out of bed nude and followed Kim into our master bathroom and I started to
watch her undress, but she told me to get into the shower and get it ready for
us and we could talk in the shower about what all had happened.


Well, I was in the shower and was scrubbing down with soap when Kim enter the
shower and she had her back to me and asked me to wash her back for me and then
she told me to turn around and she would do my back.


She finished my back and I turned around to do her front and that was when I
noticed that she had a hickey (love bit) on her right breast, I think my mouth
was hanging open and my bottom jaw hit the shower floor when I saw that, it was
then I also noticed a another love bit at the top and to the right of her bare
pussy slit.


I was totally speechless and looked directly at her and tried to spit out a
sentence or question, "WHO THE HELL DID THIS TO YOU!!!!!?"


Kim smiled and said, "Well I though that since you were here at home having fun
with our child, Nancy that just maybe I should look for a little fun of my own."


I replied and said, "But ..... But ..... You said you were going over to stay
with your sister? I didn't think you were going out to find someone to replace
me?"


She smiled and leaned forward and kissed me lightly on the lips and said, "But
Honey, I did stay at my sister's house this weekend, in fact, who do you think
gave me these little tattoos and then sent me home?"


Kim laughed and said, "She (Debbie) did this to me, so that you would notice
them and see that she is marking her territory and property."


I was totally speechless for about 10 seconds as this was sinking into my mind,
my lovely little innocent wife had not only prepared her own daughter for her
husband to fuck, but she had also started on taking in incestuous lovers herself
and she started with her younger sister, Debbie.


Needless to say I was still speechless and then Kim proceeded to tell me about
her first time with her little sister and how it all happened and what all took
place over at her house this weekend.


While she was tell me that story I was getting all pumped up again and was ready
to fuck her or jerk off, what ever the case maybe. We also began to play with
other and we both got excited and she sit down in the same corner of the shower
stall and told me (she did not ask) she told me to eat her pussy and she would
continue with her story about her first time with Debbie.


Needless to say I was sucking and licking her pussy like there was no tomorrow.
I still could not believe the change my wife, Kim had gone through just
recently, but it was a turn for the better.


She would still keep my attention for years to come. I guess that is what is so
special about her, she is always exciting me with new and inventive ideas and
suggestions.


It is not like what a lot of married couples experience today, after a while the
flame goes dim and sometimes the flame goes out and the couples begins to drift
apart and the next thing you know they are in divorce court splitting everything
up and they are at each others throats and they never ever speak to each other
again.


Kim and I on the other hand are finding that our flame is not growing dim as the
years go by, but in fact the flame is growing and getting bigger and instead of
growing apart, we are more together and have really broke down the barriers and
have begun to accept and enjoy each others most private of all thoughts and
desires, no matter how bizarre or kinky or sick they might be.


In fact, we seemed to feed off of each others secrete desires and helped each
other in fulfilling them.


It is really a shame that more couples and families could not do what we have
started to do and that is to brake down all of the barriers and look beyond.


I once again gave a silent pray of thanks, that my wife and I have been able to
grow together and love and respect each others most private desires and still
accept them for who they really are.


She continued with her story and I continued to eat Kim's bare pussy and I was
staring right at the love bite that Debbie had left knowing that I would be
looking at it as I was eating Kim's pussy.


I bet Debbie was really enjoying herself and I bet she would have loved to be a
little fly on the wall to see my reaction and hear exactly what I said, when I
noticed the love bits she had placed on her older sisters right breast and upper
right part of her pussy slit.


Debbie is 6 years younger than Kim so that would make her 27 years old. She is
still single and from what I knew was not living with a guy because she travels
quit bit, it never dawned on me that she was into lesbian sex but then again,
big deal, to each their own.


Any way, Debbie is 27 years old, single and is just about a young version of
Kim. In fact I think Kim has bigger tits that Debbie so Debbie would probably be
my be 32A or maybe 33A she still had a slim waist maybe smaller than Kim because
she has never married or had kids, so I would have to say she is maybe 22 or 24
and her hips is 35, but not over 36 at the most. She also has a short business
like hair cut, almost like a guy, but it is in no way a butch hair cut, at least
in my view.


Every time I have ever see her, she is almost always in a very stylish woman's
business suite and dressed to the high nines. In fact she really looks sexily in
her professional business suites and I have always wondered what she would look
like in the nude, since she was almost a mirror younger image to Kim her older
sister. It was her breasts that intrigued me the most, because I have always
loved small breasts. I guess that goes back to when I first made love to my
little sister at 13 and she had small breasts then and she still has small
breasts now.


Hey I love small breasts, so that is the way it is. Big breasts are OK but I
still prefer small shapely breasts, the best.


Getting back to the story at hand, I was eating Kim's pussy and I was also
stroking my cock with my other hand as I was listening to her story about her
and her younger sister Debbie.


Since Kim stayed over at her sisters house until Saturday afternoon, Kim and her
sister went out Friday night drinking and partying. Well, the wine flowed and
before long they were telling each other about their sex lives and Kim found out
for the first time that Debbie enjoyed girls/women just as much as she enjoyed
guys.


Debbie complained that guys were such pricks, when it came to having fun with
sex and they were too protective, and jealous once you started dating them and
she wished she could find a boyfriend that would turn into her husband, that was
as kind, gentle and understanding as Kim's husband, (Mike) ME!


Well that brought Kim into the discussing and said, "Well, If you can't find
someone like Mike, maybe I, (Kim) would think about maybe loaning me (Mike) out
to her kid sister or maybe joining in on a friendly sisterly threesome."


Debbie was speechless, that her straight laced older sister would even dream of
joining in on a threesome let alone admit to wanting to have sex with another
girl/woman.


Well, one thing led to another and before long Kim and Debbie were undressing
each other in a frenzy, right there in Debbie's living room.


Debbie was pleasantly shocked to see that her older sister (Kim) had her pussy
shaved completely smooth.


Debbie on the other hand had just a small little strip of pubic hair about a
half inch wide and it was just above her pussy slit and was only about three
inches long. The rest of her pussy and ass area was also shaved bare.


They enjoyed doing each other separately and then enjoyed a sisterly 69 till
they both came.


It was then that Debbie brought up the fact, that they have just committed
incest and what did Kim think of that?


Kim smiled and said, "I don't think that what we did and shared together could
or should be called a sin or taboo, but then again, it was very exciting and
quit the turn on knowing that what they did together was something most sisters
never get to experience and that in itself was a real turn on."


As they were relaxing in each other arms Debbie confessed to Kim that she wished
that they could have done this a long time ago. In fact, Debbie said, that she
had wanted to do that with Kim since Debbie was about a freshman in high school
but was scared to approach Kim about it.


Kim smiled and said, "Yea, I know what you mean and I probably would not have
done it then, but now, she was willing to make up for lost time."


Kim said she just started to learn the pleasures of girl/girl sex and went on to
say that Mike (her husband) knew of this and even approved of it.


Debbie then asked if they have ever had a threesome or a foursome.
Kim said, "No, but she would like to know if Debbie would like to join in and
experience Mike for the first time with Kim being present or would she rather
have Mike by herself the first time."


Debbie thought about it for a while and said, "I really don't care, it is what
ever you and Mike decide."


Well, Kim started to come in Mike's mouth at that point and stopped talking and
gave in to enjoying her come.


After Kim finished coming and opened up her eyes it was then that she noticed
Nancy standing totally nude behind Mike in the shower also.


Nancy started to washer herself clean and Mike sat down between Kim's spread
open legs and they both enjoyed the show that Nancy was putting on for them.


The way Nancy was washing herself and touching herself was a complete display of
erotic art and to think that Nancy was only 12 years old and she was less than 6
hours old in being sexually active was unbelievable.


In fact, some porn stars who have been in the business for over 10 years could
not even put on a erotic show like their, little, 12 year daughter was doing for
them.


After everybody was cleaned up in the shower, they, all three got out and
toweled off and then returned into the bedroom and Mike set up the video camera
on a tripod and then got his 35 millimeter camera out and started taking
pictures. He asked Kim and Nancy to get up on the bed and start enjoying each
other.


Nancy noticed the love bits on Kim and asked her about them and Kim replied that
she got them from Debbie, (Aunt Debbie). Well Nancy, was really surprised and
asked if Aunt Debbie knew about what all was happening and Kim replied, "No, not
all of it but just enough."


Kim then asked Nancy what she thought of that and Nancy replied that she thought
that was really cool and said, "She would like to see her mom and Aunt Debbie do
each other and that she was a little sad because she did not have a sister she
could enjoy also."


Kim then said, "Well, You have an older brother and would you like to do things
to her older brother like she did to her dad?


Nancy replied that she would like to do that too and maybe we (the whole family)
could all do it together in front of each other pretty soon.


Kim said, she would like to see that happen also and that Nick did not know
about any of this yet but hopefully she would be able to talk to Nick and ask
him privately if he would like to do something like this.


Nancy laughed and said, Don't worry, he would love it. Kim then asked Nancy, How
do she know?


Nancy said, She had caught him a couple of times trying to peek in on you while
you were in the shower and also while you were in here by yourself or with daddy
doing it.


Kim looked over at Mike and smiled and then took Nancy into her arms and asked
her what else did she see her brother doing.


Nancy told her mom and dad about how Nick kept coming into her room while she
was changing clothes without knocking and he would also open up the bathroom
door and then open the shower door while Nancy was taking a shower.


She also went on and told them that a couple of time Nick waited outside the
bathroom door and when she came out of the bathroom he would bump into her as
his was going into the bathroom door and sometimes he even pulled the towel I
had wrapped around me off and he saw me naked again.


One time he even reached out and touched my tits and just the other day he even
reached down and touched my pussy.


He then went into his bedroom and closed the door. I waited a couple of minutes
and then I opened up his door and saw him on his bed naked and he was pulling on
his cock and he then saw me and he just kept going.


Kim was really enjoying this new story about her son and what he had been up to
lately.


Nancy continued and said, "He then asked me, to take the towel off and let him
look at me naked."


"Well, I never have seen a guy do it, you know, I mean it was kind of neat, to
see him pulling up and down on his cock and then I just dropped my towel,
because I was scared that he would stop doing it to himself if I didn't do what
he asked."


"He was looking right at me and then he lifted his rear up off the bed and kind
of groaned and then his cock started to shoot his stuff out the end and the
first one went real high in the air and it landed on his shoulder and then the
rest of it landed on his chest and stomach."


"After that was over, he kind of relaxed and then he rolled over to the side of
his bed and got a sock off the floor and began to wipe up all that white sticky
stuff off of himself and that was when you came through the front door, so I ran
into my bedroom and I guess he got all cleaned up and got dressed again.


Nancy also told them about seeing him (Nick) in their bedroom while mom was in
the shower and he was peeking through the partly closed door and he left when I
came up the stairs and walked past your bedroom door.


He went into his room again and closed it so I think he has been doing himself
quit a while from looking at me and you too.


Kim was pleasantly pleased and surprised by what all Nancy had told both her and
Mike, about the activities that Nick has been enjoying.


By now Kim was wet and ready and so was Nancy, so they both put on a steamy
lesbian show for Mike and all the while Mike was recording in on the camcorder
and taking 35 millimeter pictures of the action.


Mike surprised and impressed at what all they did to each other and how they did
it with no shame or embarrassment by him watching and filming the whole thing.


Kim got up off the bed for just a few moment and got her box of adult play toys
out and set them on the bed with them. There was all sorts and sizes of dildos,
vibrators, string beads, anal plugs, joy jelly, flavored lubricants, strap on
dildos even a pair of nipple clamps.


Both Kim and Nancy were using and experimenting with all sorts of play toys with
each other and also by themselves.


Nancy and Kim took turns going down on each other and them doing a 69 to each
other at the same time.


All the while Mike was shooting film and recording everything. Mike was also
totally naked and he had to stop every once an a while and slowly jerk his long,
thin, cock, but he always stopped before he went to far, because he did not want
to come just yet.


However his cock was totally slick and wet from all of the pre-come juice which
was leaking out from the tip of his cock because of the erotic show of
Mother/Daughter Incest taking place on his own bed, in his house.


It was still hard for him to believe that all of this was taking place with his
own family. Just a week ago, it was nothing more than a wishful fantasy, to be
involved in incest with his family and now it was 100 times better than he could
of ever dreamed of.


Kim had accept incest better and faster than he could of ever thought possible
and Nancy seemed to really enjoying herself and also her mom and dad.


Nancy was willing and eager to try almost anything and I guess it was the
innocent nature of young kids to accept things as they are and are not jaded to
what older people have already decided as to what is wrong or right, black or
white, good or evil, sinful or taboo.


She (Nancy) was learning to accept sex as something to a sport and not based off
the old concept of love and fidelity, and all of those other big words with even
longer meanings that really did make since when it really came down to it.


After both Kim and Nancy had come several times Nancy wanted to see her dad fuck
her mom and she was going to be right there as it happened and she would also
join in on the fun.


Mike was more than ready to fuck one or both of them and since Nancy wanted to
see him fuck her mom and see if they did anything differently than when her dad
fucked her.


Mike set the camcorder up on the tripod and positioned it at a angle from one
corner of the foot of the bed and placed it on a wide angle shot so that
everyone and everything could be seen he then walked over and got up on the bed
with his 33 year old wife and his 12 year old daughter.


He started out by kissing both of them passionately and then laying back on the
bed and Kim was laying next to him and Kim was laying next to her mom.


Mike made the suggestion that Nancy could lay across her moms belly and finger
fuck her and keep her hot, wet and ready and Nancy could lean over and suck his
cock for a little while.


Nancy took up her position laying across her mom's belly and started to finger
fuck her mom and she leaned over and grabbed hold of her father's long, hard,
thin cock and sucked on the top half while jerking off the lower part of his
cock shaft.


Mike in turn was french kissing his lovely wife and playing with her breasts and
occasionally reaching down to place his hand on top of Nancy's head while she
was bobbing up and down along his cock shaft. He even reached down also played
with Nancy's small lemon sized breasts with their hard pointy nipples sticking
out in pure lust and sexual excitement.


Kim was also playing with Nancy's body and was gently rubbing and massaging and
feel any part of her young body that her hands could reach.


The camcorder was silently recording everything that was taking place on their
bed.


Mike was the one who reached down and had to physically lift Nancy's sucking
mouth and swirling tongue off of his super heated long, thin, hard cock and
Nancy moved to make room for her dad to mount mom in the missionary position.


Kim was the one who asked Nancy to grab a hold of her father's cock and guide it
into her pussy. Nancy did it without reservations or hesitation.


Mike was once again in position and his cock head was ready to enter his lovely
wife's pussy. Even though he has fucked this same cunt for over 15 years it
still was a turn on to him and a thrill every time he entered her slick, warm,
wet and tight pussy. It was even better now than ever before. But what he really
liked most was that she had shaved her pussy totally clean, bare and smooth. She
had done this some time ago, just right after she had found his secrete stash of
incest books and magazines in his foot locker.


Once Kim had shaved herself totally bare, she found out that she enjoyed sex
even more without the hair down there and Mike seemed to want sex all the time
and that they actually increased in having more sex per week than before and
then their sex life picked up even more when they both began to share each
others deepest and darkest sexual fantasies.


Kim was also experiencing a increase in her sex drive and she also began to
initiate the sex act more and more and she also began to think about her deep
and dark sexual fantasies and Mike was more than supportive about them and they
had a lot of fun acting out each others sexual fantasies.


Kim really broke loose so to speak that one night that Mike played her father
and she was acting as a little girl of 12 or 13 and she was being seduced by her
own father. Once that had taking place she began to accept incest more openly
and then they both began to explore all types of sexual fantasies together.


Mike and Kim grow closer together after that one night and they were more open
and supportive of each other than ever before. It was like they both had fallen
in love again to and with each other and it was even on a deeper plane of love,
lust and emotion than they had ever felt.


Nancy was really enjoying the sights and sounds as her mom and dad fucked right
there in front of her and she was also part of this new equation as she was also
leaning down to french kiss her mom and then switched to kiss her dad as they
continued to fuck in front of her.


Nancy sit back and watched both her mom and dad fuck each other and she then
reached over and got a small little vibrating dildo which was about 5 inches
long and only about 1 1/2 inches in diameter and began to slide it in and out of
her young cute little pussy in time with her dad as he was sliding his own cock
in and out of her mom's pussy.


Both Kim and Mike enjoyed looking over at Nancy sitting besides them doing
herself and enjoying the show that they were putting on for her.


Nancy also withdrew the dildo from her pussy every once in a while to bring up
and run it over her super sensitive nipples and also up to her lips and mouth
were she licked it clean and sucked on it like it was a small cock.


Mike did not last very long inside his wife's pussy because he had been filming
the girls together and was playing with his cock all during the time that they
put on a show for him, so before long Mike moaned out that he was going to come
and then he sent his cock in as deep as possible into Kim's pussy and shoot off
his load of bubbling come into her pussy.


Mike was just about worn out after that and he immediately rolled off of Kim and
onto his back.


Nancy took this opportunity to crawl over her mom and began to suck her dad's
cock clean of his come and her mom's come. Nancy kept the small dildo in place
in her pussy as she was doing this and then after she had cleaned his cock
totally clean, she then got between her mom's spread open legs and began to eat,
lick and suck her mom's pussy and she was enjoying her first taste of her mom's
pussy soaked with her daddy's come.


Mike repositioned himself so that he could reach Nancy's pussy and began to fuck
his daughter's pussy with the small dildo that was still vibrating in her small
little pussy.


In just a few minutes Kim came again but this time her own daughter was the one
who brought her off and Nancy also began to come from all of the action going on
in her pussy from the vibrating dildo and the fucking motion that her own dad
was causing by sliding the dildo in and out of her pussy.


After that session both Kim and Mike placed Nancy between them and began to
sexually please their own daughter together.


They toyed and played with her till she came three more times and began to beg
them to stop because her pussy became to sensitive and was on the verge of
causing pain instead of pleasure.


They all laid down to rest and relax and before long they all fell asleep
together on the bed.


Mike was the first one to wake up in the morning and had to go take a piss and
after he came back into the bedroom he noticed that he had forgot to turn the
camcorder off and the tape had already run out and automatically rewound itself.


He turned it off and took the tape out and put a fresh tape in just in case
thing started up again when his girls woke up, then turned the recorder back on
with the new tape in it.


He then decided to surprise both of them and went down stairs and fixed them
breakfast and brought it up to them.


He fixed french toast, bacon, orange juice, coffee and brought up real butter
and warm maple syrup.


Mike came back into the room and called out that breakfast is now being severed.
Kim and Nancy were still asleep, but the smell of the french toast, bacon and
coffee woke them up and all three of them ate breakfast in bed together.


Kim was really please at the thoughtfulness of Mike to do this for them and they
all enjoy a tasty hot breakfast in bed totally nude.


They all talked like nothing sexual had happened and none of them were
embarrassed about their nudity in front of each other it was just kind of
natural so to speak.


Kim and Nancy did not know that the camcorder was on and a new tape was in
place.


After they had finished breakfast and Mike removed the bed tray, he then got the
warm syrup bottle and poured a small amount out onto Nancy's breasts and nipples
and they all laughed at this new outrageous act and he bent down and began to
suck the sweet syrup off his daughter's young, small, firm, breasts.


Nancy's nipples were soft till the warm syrup was dripped onto them and they
began to swell up and became erect once more in sexual excitement.


Mike was enjoying himself in licking and sucking her nipples clean and then Kim
got into position and began to suck her daughter's other breast also coated with
warm, sticky, maple syrup.


After all the syrup was cleaned off her breasts, Nancy took the bottle and did
the same thing to her mom and Mike and Nancy began to lick and suck her breasts
clean at the same time causing Kim to become sexually aroused.


After they got done with Kim and her breasts, Kim took the bottle and said, "OK
MIKE it's your turn and she proceeded to pour the warm sticky sweet syrup all
over his cock and also on each of his nipples on his chest.


Both Kim and Nancy took turns sucking and licking his sweet flavored cock and
sucking and sometimes biting his nipples on his chest.


Nancy and Kim continued to pour more syrup over his cock and continued to suck
his cock till he could not hold back his orgasm any longer and he shot off first
into Kim's mouth and she let it shoot two (2) solid shots of hot come into her
mouth and then she passed his shooting cock off to her daughter and Nancy took
his cock into her mouth and let him finish shooting his load of come into her
mouth.


After he finished coming in Nancy's mouth Kim was there to french kiss Nancy and
together they shared his come with each other. They were both kneeling and as
they shared his come they both were playing with each others breasts and
pussies.


Mike then got up and took all of the trays and food back down into the kitchen
and placed them in the dishwasher and cleaned up the kitchen before going back
up stairs.


When he got back up stairs both Kim and Nancy were still going at it with each
other and they still had the bottle of syrup. They were both in a 69 position
and they were just going crazy eating each other and finger fucking each other.


Mike just stood at the foot of the bed and watched as they brought each other
off. Mike started to clap and say, "Bravo, Bravo, encore, encore."


They all laughed and Kim and Nancy both took a bow before him and the camcorder
which was taking this all in.


They all got up and took a shower together and then Kim and Nancy changed the
sheets on the bed because of all the come and syrup and other stuff that was on
it.


The rest of the morning was uneventful. They had their share of sex for a while
at least, so they all just did things most families do on the weekend.


It was later in the afternoon that they all got together in the family room down
stairs in the basement that Mike played back both tapes and they all sit around
and watched themselves as they made love to each other on the tape.


It was really kind of strange to watch yourself as you did things like this. It
was like looking at yourself through another persons eyes so to speak.


They all enjoyed the tapes and this brought about another sex session this time
in the family room in the basement.


This time Nancy experienced her best, biggest, longest and strongest orgasm to
date.


Mike sat on a chair towards the edge and Nancy sit down on his cock and was
sitting on his lap. Nancy was facing away from her father and in this position
she was spread open for her mom to kneel down in front of her and lick her pussy
and clit while her dad's cock was sliding in and out of her young pussy.


Nancy really enjoyed this new position and she got off faster than ever before.
It seemed to her that she was coming non-stop during the entire session.


After that session took place they are got showered and dressed, because they
all knew that Nick would be showing back up at home any time soon.


End of Part #3.






















































Chapter #4     Nancy's Check Up:


The following week, after Nancy and her Dad began having sexual relations, Kim
made an appointment with Dr. Tom Richardson, their family doctor. She thought it
best to have Nancy checked over and see about putting her on the pill as soon as
possible. Since things have started to change around the house, it would be best
to make sure something unexpected did not pop up, so to speak.


Dr. Tom Richardson is Cami's dad, and Cami is Nancy's Best Close Friend. Cami is
about 6 months older than Nancy, so she just turned 13 just last month.


Sometimes you would think that Cami & Nancy were joined at the hips or that they
were traveling sisters living apart, because they each took turns staying over
at each others houses so much.


Dr. Tom Richardson occasionally plays golf with Mike at the Country Club and
they have even gone hunting & fishing a few times. They are not what you call
best of friends but they do know each other pretty well.


Tom is a few years older than Mike. Tom is 40 years old, about 6' 2" and weighs
in at about 180lbs. Slim, but well built. Short sandy blond hair.


His hobbies are his boats, he has a fairly large 38' house boat that has three
decks. It can sleep up to 12 people if you wanted to crowd that many in their 4
sleeping areas. He also has a sleek fast 27' Cuddy Cab boat that goes about
90mph. Then he has a small bass boat he fishes from most of the time.


Mike has gone out quit a few time with him fishing and has even made the comment
on more than one occasion that he would like to have a boat too. He has even
asked Tom to go shopping and looking at boat shows and boat dealers to see what
is available and what kind of prices they are asking.


Tom has been real nice and has taken Mike around to show him different boats and
taken him out to a few marinas at a couple of lakes near by, that Tom goes to
and has introduced him to quit a few boat owners and they have in turn showed
him their boats and taken him out on them.


Mike in return has taken Tom out hunting and shooting. So they have each shown
the other what their hobbies are and they each enjoy the others hobby.


His wife is Catherina, she is a 37 year old knockout red head with breasts that
must be at least 38D's or DD's maybe even 40D or DD. I've also heard that they
are real breasts that mother nature gave her. Like I said, beautiful long red
hair that goes down to the middle of her back, She also has the most vivid
emerald green eyes that I have ever seen, almost hypnotic, slim waist and slim
hips. She stands almost 6' tall maybe 5' 11" to maybe 6' 1" without heels. She
weighs maybe 130lbs to 145lbs. Measurements are about 38D-24-34.


Dr. Tom & Catheriana Richardson have three (3) lovely kids. Their oldest is a
son, Eric 17 soon to be 18 in a few months and will be a senior is high school.
Daughter, Tami who just turned 16 and will be a Sophomore in high school and
Cami who is Nancy's best friend is 13 and will be in 7th grade with Nancy. All
three of their kids have beautiful cooper red hair.


Kim and Nancy were lead into an examination room and Kim sit down in the chair
beside the examination table. Nancy hopped up onto the exam table. The nurse
first took Nancy's temperature, blood pressure and pulse and proceeded to write
all the information down on Nancy's medical health record.


While all of this was going on the nurse was asking all sorts of  health related
history type information and was also recording that down. Kim helped out in
supplying most of the information when Nancy could not come up with the answers
and she would look over to her mom for help.


The nurse asked then if this was to be a complete annual physical plus Nancy's
first pelvic exam and Kim and Nancy both answered yes.


The nurse just nodded and then opened up a draw and pulled out a light pink
paper examination robe. Handed it to Nancy and told her to disrobe completely
and hop back up on the table when she was done and the Doctor would be in
shortly.


The nurse left the room.


Nancy looked at the paper contraption and shook her head.


Her mom (Kim) laughed and said, "They don't make them out of cloth any more
because of the cost to wash and clean them, so now they make them out of paper
and they just throw them away."


Nancy replied, "That is really stupid!!!! They kill a tree just because they
don't want to wash some clothes?"


Nancy unfolded the robe and noticed that there was no front or back depending on
how you put it on. She once again shook her head and said, "Who ever dreamed
this design up should be made to wear it for a week and then maybe they would
change the design."


Kim laughed again at Nancy's remarks and said laughingly, "I bet that a man
designed this thing instead of a woman." Nancy agreed with her on that one and
then looked at her mom and asked, "So how do I wear this thing?"


Kim smiled reassuringly and said, "Well, jump down and take all of your clothes
off and I will help you put it on."


Nancy hopped down and started unbuttoning her shirt/blouse, then she hung it on
a hook in the corner. She was not wearing her training bra today. Her breast
were and still are a beautiful sight for anyone to see. Just small little mounds
about the size of half cut lemons to half cut oranges, capped with very large
erect nipples which almost always stayed erect.


Her beautiful breasts were highlighted and showcased by her tan, that she seems
to have all year round and since the summer vacation has started it would only
get darker.


Sometimes Kim and Mike thought she was part fish because she was always around
water, ether at the swimming pool or out at the lake with Cami. Mike knew that
it must be in the genes because he was the same way till after he got out of
college.


Nancy then unhooked her skirt and zipped it down and then she stepped out of it
and also hung it on another hook next to her blouse.


She then looked over at her mom and said, "OK ...... so how does this thing go
on?"


Kim replied by saying, "Nancy, You need to take your shoes and socks off too."
She paused while Nancy bent over and removed her shoes and socks and stuffed her
socks into the shoes and put under were her clothes were hanging.


Nancy then said, "OK so how ....."


Kim interrupted her and said, "Nancy, This is a complete physical, so you also
need to take your panties off too" Kim was smiling after she said that and Nancy
looked with wide eyes at her mom and said softly, "You mean he is going to look
at all of me?"


Kim was still smiling and remembered back to the first time she had to display
herself before a doctor and had him feel and touch her all over, but Kim was
almost 17 years old then.


Kim went on to say, "Remember, what I told you the other day? He will be looking
and touching you all over and remember, what I told you about having to spread
your legs and let him look up inside of you?"


Nancy replied, "Yea, I remember, but I though I would just have to pull my
panties down for just a couple of seconds or so. How long is he going to be
looking at me down here?" She put her hand down over her panty covered pussy to
make her point.


Kim said, "Well, that depends sometimes it will be quick maybe 5 or 10 minutes,
maybe longer, since this is your first time here, to have this done. I don't
know. Nancy, Honey don't worry he won't hurt you and sometimes it even feels
good."


Nancy was still unsure of the whole thing. Even though she knew Dr. Richardson
she still felt uneasy at the idea that her best friends dad will be looking at
her pussy. Not only that he will be touching her and from what mom said the
other night he will be sticking his fingers and other instruments up inside her
young little pussy.


She continued to think to herself and she could accept the fact that her daddy
had fucked her just three days ago and had slid his cock up inside her pussy and
had even shot his hot sticky come into her pussy. That did not bother her a bit.
In fact just thinking about what dad had done to her just three days ago was
beginning to replay itself all over again in her head.


She was lost in thought and replaying what all she and her dad did together just
last weekend and she started to get excited all over again, not to mention what
she and her mom did to each other. Now she was really getting excited all over
again.


Kim brought her back to the present by saying, "Nancy? .....  Nancy?"


Nancy kind of shook her head and look directly into her moms eyes and said,
"Sorry, What?"


Kim just replied, "Your panties Sweetheart."


Nancy hooked her thumbs into the waist bands on each side of her hips and
without further ado simply and quickly bent over and pulled her panties down and
stepped out of them.


Kim held out her hand and Nancy gave her mom her panties. Kim placed them on a
small writing shelf next to her chair and then stood up and proceeded to help
Nancy put on the light pink paper exam robe.


It covered Nancy's front completely and the back was totally open. There was a
tie at her neck, another one about her waist. That is if she would have been a
full size woman. So needless to say it did not fit well at all. The front
extended past her knees.


Kim smiled and said, "Well I don't think the man that invented and designed it
had you in mind sweetheart." She was smiling reassuringly."


Nancy looked down her front and turned her head and tried to look over her
shoulder to see her back side and then looked back over at her mom and shook her
head in discuss at this crazy out fit.


Nancy then jumped back up onto the exam table and was letting her feet hang over
the edge and swung them back and forth. At the same time she was trying to
rearrange the garment and tried to flatten it out and smooth it down, she finial
shook her head and gave a sigh of dis-spare and then just gave up trying to make
it better.


Kim smiled again at her daughter and said, "Don't worry Honey you are still
beautiful even if you are wearing that thing."


Nancy cocked her head slightly to the side and looked at her mom and shot back a
reply, "Yea Right Mom!!!! I would look better in a black plastic garbage bag
than wearing this thing!!!"


Kim was beginning to laugh at the last remark when the door open and in walked
Dr. Richardson.


Dr. Tom came in and immediately closed the door behind him, he was smiling and
said to Nancy, "Well I'm sorry, but I'm all out of black plastic garbage bags!!"


Nancy turned a couple of shades red from embarrassment at having Dr. Richardson
over hear her last comment.


Kim had a closed lip smile as she tried to hold back her laughter.


Nancy was getting ready to apologies when Tom replied once again, "That's OK
Nancy, Cami practically said the same thing about the exam robe when she had it
on for the first time too."


Nancy felt a little better about that, but then she thought that Dr. Richardson
had said, Cami wore this too. That means ........ Did he mean that He looked at
........ examined Cami too?  His own daughter? My best friend?


That comment also struck a cord with Kim. Kim's smile faded just a bit and
though that most doctors have their own kids go to another doctor to be examined
or treated, that is in most cases.


Kim's mind was thinking more about that last comment and was running wild with
all sorts of images of Dr. Tom Richardson looking and doing these things he is
about to do to Nancy and what he had done to her on her annual complete
physical. The term of Family Doctor took on a whole new meaning now.


Kim snapped out of her heavy thoughts when Dr. Richardson began to talk to both
of them and she had to answer some questions he was asking both of them.


He started off by saying, "Well, Nancy have you had any problems lately?"


Nancy Shook her head and said, "No not really."


OK! So you need to have a complete physical then right?


Nancy once again shook her head and said, "Yea"


Kim then broke in and said, "Dr. Richardson, Nancy is almost 13 and she has been
having her periods for awhile and I wanted to see about having her put on the
pill now to regulate her periods and also she is getting at the age that you
know, that ..... that ..... sex is going to come up somewhere along the line and
I just don't want her to ........ you know pay for her mistakes." "I mean
........"


Dr. Richardson broke in and replied, "Kim, I know exactly what you mean, She
....." He pause for a moment and looked over at Nancy and then started all over
again. "Nancy is at the age that sex will become an issue and topic among her
friends both girls and boys and Yes, since she has already started to menstruate
then she should take precautions to protect herself and her sexual partners as
well. The last thing I want to see is Nancy here getting pregnant at such a
young age. Of course she should reframe from having any type of sexual foreplay
and actual sexual intercourse, but I have seen it over and over again. Kids will
be kids!"


He laughed at that one and Kim also laughed, shook her head and smiled at Dr.
Richardson, but Nancy on the other hand didn't take to kindly to be called a
Kid.


Nancy thought to herself, I'm not a kid anymore. If Dr. Richardson know that I
just fucked and got fucked last weekend he would fall over an have a cow, then
if he found out that my own dad was the one who fucked me for the first time he
would then die of a stroke.


She smiled to herself at the very thought of Dr. Richardson flopping on the
ground, but she took it all back, because Cami was her best friend and it was
not right to even think of such a thing happening to her best friends dad.


Besides both Nancy and Cami thought that most parents acted worse than kids
sometimes, and that brought her back to the present.


Dr. Richardson began again by continuing his train of thought.


"Well sooner or later Nancy is going to want to know and experiment with sexual
foreplay and then she will eventually take the final step and have sexual
intercourse for the first time. So, yes, I will agree with you there, that no
matter what her decision is or when it will be, we definitely don't want her to
get pregnant."


"So, Kim have you and Nancy had a talk about sex and sexual intercourse and what
all is involved?"


Kim smiled back at Dr. Richardson and said, "Yes, We have had a very long and
detailed discussion on the entire subject of sexual urges, foreplay,
masturbation, sexual intercourse, sexual behavior, sexual relationships, just
about everything I could, I mean WE could think about."


Dr. Richardson shook his head understandingly and said, "We? You mean you and
Nancy?"


Kim replied, "Oh No, I mean Mike and I. I mean just Nancy and I on some parts
that you know, involve just woman stuff, but Mike was there to help and answer
any of her questions about guy stuff if you know what I mean."


Dr. Richardson again shook his head understandingly and smiled at both Nancy and
Kim and said, "That is really great to have pro-active parents who share and
work together to teach their children about sex education and sexual behavior
and sexual relationships and all that goes with it. You would be really
surprised to see how many girls and boys come in here and ask me or my nurses
questions about sex. I mean some parents don't even talk to their kids about sex
and I mean nothing at all!"


He went on to say, "I just wish more parents would take after you and Mike in
explaining the entire scope of sex and sexual relationships, because then maybe
teen pregnancies would be cut in half, if not more and sexual transmitted
diseases would fall among teenagers and young adults."


He keep going but this time look directly into Nancy's eyes and continued,
"Nancy, sex is very natural and you should never think of sex as dirty or
disgusting. I'm mean the human being is a very sexual creature. Sex is not only
for reproduction (making babies)."


Nancy had a big closed lip smiled come onto her face when he said that and
looked downward in slight embarrassment but then quickly recovered and looked
back up to him.


He went on to say, "Sex is a very pleasurable activity that everybody (and I do
mean everybody) likes. Sooner or later you will find that out for yourself and
you will see what I mean. So, please don't think of sex or the sex acts
themselves are dirty. Like your mom said, masturbation is OK too."


He leaned over to Nancy closer and kind of whispered into her ear, but said it
loud enough for Kim to hear it also. "Don't let anyone fool you, everybody and I
do mean everybody masturbates. If they say they don't you and I know better,
right?"


Kim once again bit her lower lip to keep from laughing at that last comment, but
it was so true.


Nancy had a closed lip smile too and she was just about to bust out laughing
when he said, "OK, Nancy, I would like for you to take a few deep breaths for
me."


He had stepped closer to Nancy and was leaning over the table and had his
stethoscope on her back and was listening to her breathing and heart beat. He
moved from side to side and from top to bottom along her partly exposed back.


As he was doing this he was looking at her slim, firm, little ass and the small
crack separating each cheek. He really enjoyed his job as a family doctor
because he always had something new to look at, and he saw patience's from 1 day
old to people who were over a 100 years old.


For him the best part of the job was looking at and examining beautiful young
girls as they began to flower and bloom into womanhood. If he could, he would
like to do nothing but examine young girls from 11 to 17 well maybe 11 to 45
year old women. He had definitely seen a bunch of older looking women he would
like to sample in a more non-professional manner.


His examination was very through he felt her all over the back and her sides and
he even had her jump down off the table for a second and had her bend over at
the waist. He asked her to grab her ankles and bend over as much as she could.
Her feet were together when she did this and since she had been in gymnastics
most of her life she easily bent over and folded her upper body against her
legs.


He was standing behind her and looked at her small little butt and her slim firm
young legs that were long and very well toned. He stepped behind her and leaned
over her and ran his fingers along her spine to see if she had curvature of the
spine and to check that her back and spine was normal. He then reached down and
gently took hold of her hips on the side and felt her hip bone and hip joints
and then he felt her firm young ass in the palm of his hands.


Dr. Richardson took a step back and said, "Fine, that is very fine Nancy, I just
wish I could bend and move around like you do."


Kim gave a small laugh and said, "Don't we all."


"OK! Nancy, I need you to stand up straight and spread your legs a little more
than shoulder width apart and hold your arms straight out to your sides now."


Nancy responded by doing what he asked and it reminded her of warm up exercises
in gymnastics class.


He then asked her to swing her arms in wide circles out to her side. As she
started to do this he looked at her shoulder muscles and then he looked down at
the junction of her spread legs. From where was standing her could not really
see her asshole or pussy but the thought that they were there and exposed before
him. His cock took an involuntary jump in his pants and started to swell and
grow.


He stepped forward and gently touched Nancy's back and felt her shoulder muscles
along her back along her side, under her arms. Which by the way made Nancy stop
for a second because it tickled and she giggled, she then went on to continue
her movements and he then slide his hands around to her front and lightly ran
them up over her bare breasts and touched her and felt her above her breasts.


When he went to remove his hands from her front he deliberately slid his hands
back down directly over her budding young breasts again. He could really feel
the hardness and the size of small breasts and their extended nipples.


He once again took a step back. He then said, "That's OK Nancy, you can stop for
now. Now I need you bend over again like last time. He started to say, With your
feet spread apart you might not be able to bend as much as you did last time."


It was too late, Nancy was already bent over and she was bent over just as far
as when her feet were together.


As he stood back at look at her again, he said, "WOW!!! You are really flexible.
That hurts me just looking at how easy you do that."


You could hear Nancy giggle while she was bent over in that position.


Kim on the other hand said, "Yea, I know what you mean, the mind wants to, but
my body says, no way." She was looking at Dr. Richardson and smiling and he
returned her smile.


Dr. Richardson replied, "That doesn't hurt at all with your legs spread like
that?"


Nancy replied, "No, here I can go farther."


Without waiting for a reply Nancy Spread her legs almost twice as far apart as
she had.


Dr. Richardson immediately replied, "Wow, that is far enough Nancy."


From where he stood he could clearly see Nancy's small pink puckered little
asshole but what really caught his eyes was her spread open little pussy from
behind.


He really liked to view women and see them spread open and exposed like this.


His responding cock once again swelled in his pants and went from laying over
side ways to now growing upward and hard. He always favored taking his women
from behind like this and young blossoming little Nancy really got him going. He
wished he could just step right up and mount her just like that.


He quickly recovered and stepped forward and placed his hands on the side of
hips and began feeling her muscles and joints and then he slid both hands
forward and keeping in contact with her skin slide around to her front and slid
to the inside of her thighs. His right hand slid directly over her young pussy
mount and his fingers slid through her soft fine pubic hair and his middle
finger slid down the center of her spread pussy lips.


It was a quick pass but it felt really good to him. He just wish he could do
more to her that just that. But he had to keep his mind on the business at hand
and beside Nancy's Mom was just 4 feet away intently watching everything he did
and he did not want anyone or anything to go wrong or for her to get the wrong
idea.


He did notice that her inner lips did feel a little moist. He continued and felt
her inner thigh muscles and then when he removed his hands he once again
deliberately slid his right hand and finger along her spread open pussy slit. He
could swear that she was just a little wetter on his return trip through her
pussy track.


"OK, Nancy you can stand back up and then jump back up on the table."


Once she was back up on the table he stepped up beside her closer and looked at
the back of her neck and then reached back there and untied the simple bow tie
that held the garment up around her neck.


Once it was undone. He gently held the garment up with one hand and then stood
more in front of her and switched hands so that both of his hands now holding
onto the top part of the paper robe by her neck and he slowly began to lower the
robe, by pulling it away from her young body and then folding outward. The fold
was at about her waist where the other tie was.


As he did this he said to Nancy, in a very soft, gentle and almost sexy tone,
"I'm going to need to look at your breasts now, Nancy."


Nancy got about two shades redder as her breasts were exposed to her best
friends dad. Her heart rate jumped and her ears and cheeks felt burning hot as
the garment was lowered and her small budding breast came into view of the
doctors eyes.


Tom could actually see Nancy's nipples grow and expand right before his very
eyes. Even though this has happened with quit a few women who come in to get
examined, this was a special treat because hardly anyone has seen these young
nubile budding breasts. This is what makes being a family doctor such a treat.


They looked so beautiful and so lovely that if he could get away with it he
would just lean forward and bend down and suck those beautiful little hard
nipples into his mouth and caress them with his lips, tongue and even nibble on
them with his teeth.


His cock gave one more finial jump in his pants and now he was rock solid. The
things he wanted to do to her would get him into deep shit to say the least,
Loose his medical license, arrested and thrown into jail till hell freezes over,
that is if he was lucky.


Once he folded the robe down into her lap he reach up and almost reverently
cupped her small budding breasts in the palm of his hands. He lifted his hands
slightly to feel their weight and firmness. He started with her right breast and
gently felt the outside area all around the swelling breast. He used his finger
tips to feel the mass inside and added a slight amount of pressure and began
giving her a breast exam. He worked in a circle all around her breast and worked
inward in a tighter circle till he was finally at her center where her rubbery,
rock hard, extended, and now very sensitive nipple was. He took her nipple in
between his thumb and index finger and gently rolled it, rubbed it, for just a
second or two. Then he removed his hand.


He then looked up and looked directly into Nancy's eyes and said, "What I just
did was to examine your breast for any lumps or hard spots. I'm going to do your
other breast and then I will teach you how to do this yourself, OK?"


"OK TOM" Nancy replied.


Kim heard Nancy's reply and said, "Nancy, that is Dr. Richardson not Tom!"


Tom laughed and turned to look at Kim and smiled and said, "No that is OK, Nancy
practically lives over at our house and I told her to call me Tom." "Personally
I hate it when people call me Mr. Richardson, that name is always and will be
forever my Dad's name not mine, and Dr. Richardson is to much of a mouth full to
spit out so I really prefer to be called, Tom ,OK?" Besides I bet Cami calls you
Kim and your husband Mike when she is staying over at your place Right?"


"Well I guess" was Kim's reply.


Tom then went on to say, "Nobody and I mean nobody calls me Tommy except my
Mom!!!"


Nancy giggled and said, "OK Tommy!!!"


Dr. Richardson turned around in mock anger and looked Nancy right in the eye and
said with a sly smile, "OK, Young lady just for that, I think I will wash my
hands in ice cold water before I examine you some more. How does that sound?"


Kim openly laughed at that response and Nancy laughed and giggled some more and
said, "NO PLEASE !!!!!!  OK!!!!! A TRUCE !!!!  OK !!!!!   A TRUCE!!!!!!!"


Tom laughed a big laugh and said, "OK Nancy, I'll let it go this time."


Then Nancy just had to do it. She said with a devilish smirk on her face, "OK
Mr. I mean Dr. Richardson, I promise I won't call you TOooooMMmmmmmYyyyyy!!!!
(She deliberately drew the word out as long as possible) then she snickered and
giggled, and then held out her little pinkie finger to Dr. Richardson. Then she
added, "Truce Right?"


Tom looked over to Kim and said, "See, us adults, just don't get no respect any
more" He had a ear to ear grin on his face. He then went on to say I hope Cami
doesn't give you all this much trouble and if she does tell Mike, you both can
spank her real good if she gets out of line OK?"


Tom then winked at Kim and Kim understood the meaning and Kim replied, "Well
Tom, from now on, if Nancy here gets out of line you have our permission to
spank her little butt too." Kim tried to say that with as much authority as
possible and she was biting her lower lip to keep from smiling or laughing out
loud.


That in turn brought out a loud protest from Nancy.


Tom extended his little finger from his right hand and they shook little fingers
to seal their truce. Tom then said, "Remember, no more Tommy or I'll have to
warm my hand up on your little bottom, Right?"


Nancy reluctantly accepted defeat, but you could tell that in her eyes she was
going to get even with Tom the next time she stayed over at their house.


Tom then proceeded to exam Nancy's beautiful left breast that matched the right
breast.


Tom was thinking to himself, OH!!! These breasts were just breath takingly
beautiful.


He had seen hundreds, thousands of breasts before and since becoming a doctor
but he favored small budding young breasts, because very few people got to see
them due to all the stupid laws, rules and regulations.


He really enjoyed his job and profession because he was able to literally watch
a young girl go from no breasts to just budding nipples to gentle swells to
budding breasts just like Nancy's and grow into teenage breasts and then into
young adult breasts and then into Milk laden breasts during the child bearing
years and then into older breasts.


He could also watch a girls entire body change from no breast and straight hips
all the way through to old age. The female body fascinated him to no end, it was
like watching a caterpillar going through its changes to a gracefully butterfly.


After he examined her left breast he then proceeded to teach her, Nancy, how to
examine herself and said she should do this once a month but she should go home
and practice it each night to get the hang of it and make it almost second
nature.


Both Tom and Kim knew that she would examine herself each day for maybe a week
or more and then she would taper off and do it once a month or so. The point was
to reassure her that it was OK to touch herself and become comfortable about it.


Tom then reached around and pulled the string tie that was around her waist
loose and it came undone. He gently held the robe in place by placing his hand
on her abdomen, and He then asked Nancy to turn around and lay down on her back
and lay out on the exam table.


She did as she was told and she rested her head on the cheap pillow and
stretched out.


Tom walked around on the other side of the table so that Kim was directly across
from him.


He then place his hand just above Nancy pubic mound and held the paper garment
in place and then folded it once again back and down.


Nancy was now almost totally exposed, except for the small amount of covering
over her private of private parts and down to about her knees.


Dr. Richardson began to examine her lower abdomen and her upper chest. He began
with her neck just below her chin and worked his was down lower and lower. He
once again felt her breasts but did not stay as long as the first time. Then
down to her abdomen. He gently pushed and poked and thumped her.


He then walked down to the end of the table and this time placed his hand just
below her crotch and folded the paper garment up onto her lower abdomen. He then
asked her to spread her legs a little bit and he started with her right foot and
her toes.


He said, "OK Nancy, This little piggy went to market and this little piggy went
to ......."


Nancy lifted her head slightly off the pillow while she was giggling and said,
"You better not tickle me or the truce is off!!!"


Tom looked over at Kim and then up Nancy's nearly nude and fully exposed body
and smiled and said, "OK, Nancy a truce is a truce, I just hope you remember
that the next time you stay over at our house!"


He made his point by grabbing her big toe and wiggling it back and forth.


Nancy giggled some more and responded by saying, "OK Tom!!  I'll try to remember
that but you know us kids, we always seem to forget things, especially rules!!"


Tom laughed and said, "Yes, I know, I know very well indeed."


He proceeded to examine her toes, foot ankle lower leg, knee, and thigh and then
started all over again with her left leg. After he was done then he asked Nancy
to scoot down to the end of the table and bring your read end down to the edge.


He reached for her one hand and placed it in her own lap so that she could hold
the folded up garment in place as she scooted down to the edge of the table.


Tom in the mean time walked to the head of the exam table and turned on the
goose neck lamp with a big flared reflector on and pointed toward the foot of
the table. He then took the pillow she was resting her head on and slide it down
lower on the table.


He then opened up a cabinet door on the side and then swung out a small metal
tray on a swing arm and swung it over to the foot of the table right next to
Nancy's bare leg.


Nancy looked down at the tray and there was all sorts of strange and freighting
pieces of equipment. She did not recognizes a single piece except for the funny
looking head band thing that has a round looking mirror with a hole in the
center. She hand seen that thing quit a few times on TV. Mostly from horror
movies but she did not know what purpose it served.


Tom then reached next to Nancy's thigh and pulled a metal stirrup out from the
table and extended it out about 18 inched and then it kind of locked in place.
He reached over on the other side of the table and pulled the other stirrup out
the same length and it to locked into place.


He then pushed each stirrup outward away from the table more than 45 degree and
then it kind of locked in place.


Nancy's big eyes were looking and trying to take all of this in and her heart
rate sky rocketed because she didn't quit understand how all of this was going
to workout.


She knew from what her mom told her about this type of exam and how he was going
to spread her legs and then her was going to look up inside her pussy and then
do some tests.


Even through her mom assured her there was going to be no pain and it was not
going to hurt. She was still a little worried about all of this. Her mind keep
flashing back to the first time she could remember going to the doctor and then
to top it off they gave her a shot and drew blood from her vein. And to think
her mom and dad said it was not going to hurt. Yea Right!


Then look what happened just this last weekend. Her first time having sex. Yea
Right!! Pain Again!!


Tom then turned around and he was in front of a small sink and he turned it on
and began to wash his hands with soap and stuff and then he dried them off and
reached over and pulled out a pair of rubber gloves and pulled them on.


He turned around and faced Nancy, with his right foot he moved a rollable foot
stool over closer to the table and then he started to talk to her in that deep,
rich, soothing, sexy, voice.


He began to explain just what he is about to do to her and he said, "Nancy, what
I want you to do is hold your garment in place and slowly lean back. What I'm
going to do, is to lift up your legs and then I want you to spread your legs
outward and place each of your heels of your feet into this little holder here
OK?"


"Your not going to fall off the table or anything like that OK. Just relax and
lay your head down on the table and just relax OK?"


Kim got up out of the chair and stood beside Nancy and said, "Here Honey, I will
hold you up and help you lay down as Tom,  I mean Dr. Richardson lifts your legs
and help you place your heels in the stirrups.


Nancy was unsure of her self but she went a head and nodded her head and said,
"OK."


Tom bent down and gently grasped her young firm legs down by her ankles and
said, "OK Nancy lean back and just lay down."


Kim lovingly helped her daughter lay back onto the examination table and placed
the pillow under her daughter's head.


At the same time Tom stepped back so that her feet was held out in front of him
and he step forward and began to spread her legs as he stepped forward between
them.


He took her left leg and brought it outward till it was in line with the stirrup
and told Nancy to bend her knee and he placed her heel into the padded stirrup.
He then told her to keep her left foot in the stirrup and he said, "I'm going to
spread your legs open quit a bit now, so let me know if you can't spread them
that far apart, OK?"


Nancy lifted her head up off the pillow and watched as Tom slowly spread her leg
outward till it was in line with the other stirrup. He then told Nancy to bend
her knee and he then placed her heel into that stirrup.


As he was standing there he looked at her spread open for the examine and though
if only he could do her right here just like this. Wow!!! That would be a trill
and a half.


He looked at Kim and she was looking down at her daughter spread open in the
same position she had been in numerous times. His cock was still hard and now it
was going to get even harder in just a few seconds when he gets to see her cute,
little, pussy for the first time up close and personal. He even thought, I
wouldn't mind seeing Kim spread out like this again.


He remembered the last few times he had examined her and remembered her bare,
hairless, baby smooth, shaved pussy. Just that though alone made his cock swell
and he knew that the last swell had produced a drop of pre-come on the end of
his hard cock, just from remembering Kim's shaved pussy and thinking that in
just a matter of seconds he will be looking at a brand new virgin pussy no one
has ever seen before and gets to have first rights on it so to speak.


Tom though to himself, BOY I LOVE MY JOB, this is what makes it all worth while.
He began to think it would be great to look at nothing but pre-teen and teenage
pussies and breasts and totally naked bodies of these types of girls all day
long.


Just think, small girls, big girls, short girls, tall girls, fat girls, skinny
girls, flat chests with small nipples to just budding nipple breasts, budding
breasts with erect nipples, to small breasts with flat nipples, fat nipples,
long nipples to short nipples, inies and outie nipples, medium breasts, large
breasts, to extra large OH MY GOD Breasts. Firm breasts, medium breasts to
flabby and saggie breasts. The possibilities were endless. That is just on
breasts.


Then you have to take into account all of the different types of pussies there
are, pre-teen, teenage, young adult, adult, overage pussies, small pussies,
medium pussies, large pussies, upper pussies, lower pussies, big liped pussies,
medium lips to small lips even no lip pussies.


OH MAN then you have to figure in hair color and length or amount of bush, bare
young pussies before they even grown any pubic hair to the ones just started to
grow, some have a lot of hair naturally then other have almost no hair at all.
The possibilities are totally endless. That is why each girl, woman is totally
unique and special and should be chariest


Tom snapped out of it and said, "OK Nancy, I just want you to lay back and relax
OK, If you feel any pain or discomfort let me know OK? Just don't kick me in the
head OK?"


He was smiling at her and she smiled back at him. She was still lifting her head
up off the pillow and he said, if you would like you can fold the pillow in two
and that should raise you head so you won't get tried looking down here.


Kim was smiling and she looked from Tom back to her lovely young daughter and
she took the pillow and fold it for Nancy and placed it back under her head and
moved it more toward her neck and lower part of her head.


Tom went on and said, "OK, What I going to do is sit down here, on my stool so
that I can take a look at you and check the outside of your vagina and then I'm
going to open you up just a bit and take a peek at you on the inside OK? Every
girl goes through this type of examination at least once a year from the time
they start menstruating and then on OK?"


"Now I'm going to be touching you and looking at you and then I'm going to be
touching you on the inside of you so don't be scared OK Nancy?"


"I know that you feel embarrassed about me looking at your private parts but we
need to make sure everything is OK so just relax."


"Here we go."


Tom sit down on his low stool and scooted up closer to Nancy's crotch and
reached up and lifted Nancy's hand that was holding the folded up garment
against her young little pussy.


She removed her hand reluctantly and Tom then gently slid the folded up garment
off across her body to one side and then placed it on the tray down below.


Tom was looking down to where he placed her garment and then looked back up and
for the first time he was gazing at Nancy's completely exposed and spread open
12 year old pussy.


It was a beautiful sight to behold. Words could not express or convey what he
saw with his own eyes.


Her baby soft and fine pubic hair which was just coming in was mostly above her
slit and up on her mound. The sides of her spread open pussy were totally bare
of any hair. He could even see her small little puckered asshole just below her
spread open slit.


Nancy had a small set of outer and inner pussy lips and you could just make out
the small little hole that led into her vagina and further in to her young
little womb.


He had to fight off all of the thoughts that ran wild through his head, about
leaning forward and showering her little, cute, young, 12 year old pussy with
kisses and licks and slurps with his lips mouth and tongue.


He then reached over and picked up the head band with the funny looking round
mirror with the hole in the center and put it on his head. He got it into
position and turned the round mirror down so that it covered his right eye and
then he leaned forward and gently reached and felt her young adolescent pussy
for the first time.


He wished like hell he did not have to wear these damn rubber gloves. He would
much rather feel her with his bare fingers, but rules are rules and the last
thing he wanted to do was break the rules and get into very serious trouble.


He felt her up all long the out side of her pussy from side to side and top to
bottom slightly pushing and pulling and poking at other times.


He pulled each side of her outer pussy lips out farther and looked at them
closely from top to bottom and looked on each side of the lips and checked their
color and thickness.


He then reached over and got a small squeeze bottle of light oil and looked up
over her pussy mound and across her flat well defined abdomen and up her chest
between her small firm breasts capped with erect medium length nipples and up
till he come eye to eye with her.


Nancy was looking intently down at him and she wished she could sit up and watch
exactly what he was doing to her, but each time she started to lift up more and
bend at the hips, Kim put her hand lightly on her chest and gently made her go
back down till she was once again resting her chin on her chest.


Tom lifted the plastic bottle up so she could see it and said, "Nancy, this is
just baby oil and I'm going to squirt some on the outside and a little on the
inside of your vagina, Now this might be a little cold so bare with me OK?"


Nancy was looking intently down at him and she just said, "OK."


Tom then tilted the bottle and squirted out a thin stream at the top of her
young spread open pussy and then ran the stream right down the center and then
to each side of her pussy lips.


He looked back up at her and said, "Well, was too cold for you?"


Nancy just shook her head and said, "No, not really, feels kind of strange,
because now it is running down and well it feels like I just ......" She didn't
finish the sentence because she was going to say it feels like I just peed on
myself and I need to wipe.


Tom then said, "Yea, I know what you mean, it feels like you had a accident and
now you want to reach down here and wipe yourself, Right?"


Nancy was embarrassed by what he just said but it was so true.


Tom then looked down and held his right hand out over the tray beside him and
squirted some of the oil over his fingers and thumb of his right hand and then
rubbed his thumb and fingers together to spread the oil around his gloved hand.


He put down the plastic bottle and then looked up at Nancy and Kim and said,
"Nancy, I'm now going touch and rub and examine your clitrious and I want you to
tell me if this feels good or if this hurts and causes you any pain, OK?"


This was the part he really enjoyed. Playing with a young girls cliterious and
making her sexually respond to his touch. He did this to all of his female
patients for the first time to make sure that they knew what their clitoris is
and where to find it and touch it so that they could learn how to make
themselves come and have a juicy orgasm.


He play with her clit and just stroked it for a while and then he gently took a
hold of it between his finger and thrums and kind of rotated them around her
clitoris.


Boy, he was impressed with her, because she started to heat up almost
immediately and he knew that she would have no trouble at all in having an
orgasm this way.


He stopped playing with her clit and asked Nancy, "Well, did that hurt and cause
you any pain or did it feel good and pleasurable?"


Nancy replied in a embarrassed voice that it did indeed feel good.


Tom then looked over at Kim and said, "Well, I think she will be able to
function just fine when the time comes. Uuuhhh! You said you talked to her about
masturbating?"


Kim looked directly at him and had a slight smile and said, "Well, yes, and we
went a little farther and I actually showed her how to play with herself and she
does function perfectly too, if you know what I mean."


Tom's eyes grew wide and he swallowed hard and then said, "Well, Great, I don't
run across to many parents who are willing to go that far in teaching their own
children about sex. I'm really proud of you and I'm really proud of you Nancy,
You have a great Mom and Dad, you are so very lucky to have them."



He then looked back down at her spread open pussy and said, "I'm now going to
slide my finger up inside of you a little ways and I'm going to feel the inside
of you. Let me know if I cause you any pain or discomfort and for goosh sakes
don't kick me in the head OK?"


He smiled up at her and Kim and then looked back down at her beautiful little
spread open pussy and thought to himself, well here goes, I get to be the first
one in this little pussy too.


He slide his index finger in first and felt her inner lips give way and then he
felt her contract them around his finger. He automatically said, "Its OK, just
relax we are almost done."


If he had is way he would like to keep her up on this table for another hour or
so and do all sort of things to her.


She relaxed her inner muscles just a bit and he slide in just a bit further and
then began to feel the insides of her pussy walls, first on the her left side
and then he had to turn his hand around and feel the other side and then he felt
her at the top and then switched to feeling her at the bottom of her pussy.


He then withdrew his finger and then looked up over her lightly haired pussy
mound, across her stomach and then between those beautifully young budding
breasts and looked her in the eyes and said, "Now, what I going to do is slide
my finger in a little deeper and I want you to tell me when you start to feel
any discomfort and the start of any pain, OK?"


Nancy was still in the same position with her head on her chest looking intently
down between her breasts across her stomach and then looking at and focusing on
just the area just past her fluffy pubic hair.


Nancy once again nodded and then just said, "OK."


Tom look back down at her gorgeous 12 year old pussy spread out before him and
this time he began to insert his middle finger into her pussy.


He gently and slowly moved in deeper and deeper. In to the first knuckle
......... now into the middle of the first and second knuckle ....... Huuummmm
still nothing. Up to his second knuckle ........ still nothing ........ OK just
a little bit more and I will bump into it. He moved slower and slower as more
and more of his finger slide into her. He then moved his middle finger slowly
from side to side and gently up and down to see if maybe he was already past her
hymen and that he somehow pasted between a small gap or hole.


Still nothing.


He looked up at Nancy and then over to Kim and when his eyes meet Kim's she
immediately broke eye contact and look down at her daughter's chest.


Tom then looked back down and saw that his middle finger was now coming to a
stop because he had his long middle finger inside Nancy's little 12 year old
virgin cunt and there was now hymen to be found.


He first thought that maybe she had broke it because she was in gymnastics or
that maybe she had experimented on her own all ready with some sort of object
like a candle or maybe the handle of a hair brush.


There was no doubt about it Nancy was not a virgin and she has yet to say
anything. Then her mom's (Kim's) reaction by looking away. I'm just sure that if
I didn't know any better she knew that Nancy is not a virgin any more.


I wonder how did she lose it? With some inanimate object, her gymnastic
training, I wonder if, maybe, even some little snot nosed little prick of a kid
has already tapped this beautiful little child or I should say beautiful
blossoming young girl. Maybe some older kid maybe 14 to 16 has had his way with
her.


But still why did Kim look away when I looked at her? Maybe she knows something
I don't know. Maybe Nancy told her what happened to her virginity?


Tom then came back to the present and proceeded to feel more freely around her
young tight 12 year old pussy and she never once complained of any pain or
discomfort.


Once his was through feeling her all over on the inside he slowly withdrew his
finger and then looked up at both of them and said, "Well everything seems to
feel normal so far, I have just a couple of other things I need to do and then
we are done."


He kept watching both of them for any signs, but then he had to look down and
picked up a stainless steel tool that was bent at a 90 degree angle and it had a
pair of handles at the bottom like a pair of pliers and the bent part was a
small curved tapered shaft that was similar to a pair of tongue depressors and
when you squeezed the handles together the two tapered half round shafts spread
apart and you could look down through the center. That tool is used to insert
into a girls vagina and then by squeezing the handles together you can have a
clear view up inside the woman's vagina and see her cervix and womb.


He picked it up and once again picked up the bottle of oil and squirted out some
on each of the tapered shafts and then he brought it up and got it into position
and looked back up and said, "OK, Nancy, I'm going to insert a small tool up
inside of you, this tool will help me look a little deeper inside of you OK?


Nancy once again shook her head and just said, "OK"


He then went on to say, now this might be a little cold because it is metal so
just relax and after this we will be done and then you can get dressed.


He looked up at Kim and she again adverted her eyes from him again.


He kept thinking to himself. She knows something and she is trying to avoid my
eye contact.


He wanted to think about this some more but he had to finish his exam. He then
brought the tool up and got it in line with her spread open pussy and slowly
began to insert it into her pussy.


Nancy took a deep breath and then said, "WOW!!! That is cold, did you have it
sitting in an ice bucket or what?" She shivered and her hips moved and her
little ass lifted up off the table.


Tom froze and looked up over her pussy mound and looked at Nancy and had a half
smile and said, "Sorry Nancy, but there is no way I could warm it up for you so
you are just going to have to grin and bear it so to speak."


He then looked over at Kim and Kim was smiling down at Nancy and then she turned
her head and looked briefly at Tom and then she turned and looked back down at
Nancy.


Tom then turned his attention back to the job at hand and then when it was in
far enough he began to slowly grip the handles and her pussy began to spread
apart, he lean forward closer and he could smell her sex.


OH MAN!!!!  That smell it was like a drug to him he leaned a little more forward
and inhaled as deeply as possible without alerting Kim or Nancy that he was
breathing in and savoring the smell of her young 12 year old pussy. His dick
just about busted his zipper and it was hard as a rock like it had been for the
last 20 minutes. But now it was totally out of control and it was really tough
for him to bend over and smell her pussy and yet he still needed to look up
inside of her and see for himself that her cherry was in fact gone.


As he looked up inside of her he did in fact see that her hymen was indeed gone
but there was the tell tell signs that she lost her cherry just a couple of days
ago, in fact, he would bet money she lost her virginity just last weekend at the
very latest.


He even looked up and saw her cervix and womb and it seemed to have been
slightly bruised. If he didn't know any better it was caused by something at
least 6 1/2 inches or longer and most kids up to the age of 16 do not pack
around that type or size of equipment.


So that left one of two things that caused this. It was either a hair brush
handle or some inanimate object like that or it was an adult sized hard cock
that did this to her.


He slowly removed the special tool from her pussy and laid it back into the tray
beside him and lifted up the mirror that covered his right eye and then removed
the head band from his head and laid in also on the tray.


He then looked up over Nancy's fine, young, prominent, pussy mound with her
small amount of young, fine and soft pussy hair, across her flat stomach and
between her young budding breasts capped by a beautiful set of fine young long
and erect nipples and then into her beautiful bright young shining eyes.


He then said, "Well, Nancy I'm almost done here, I just have to do one more
thing OK?" He went on to say without waiting for a response from her. "I'm going
to have to stick my finger up your anus (your rear end) and check you there. Now
this may feel really uncomfortable but I need you to relax your muscles down
here as much as possible. OK?"


Nancy replied as always by shaking her head and just saying OK.


Tom then extended his middle finger out on his lubricated right hand and folded
the other fingers down and positioned his finger tip up against her asshole.


As soon as he touched her there, She involuntarily clenched her cheek muscles
and he could actually see her asshole tighten up.


He once again automatically responded by saying, "Come on Nancy, just relax,
just look up at the ceiling and think about something else and just relax."


Nancy replied, "Hey!!!


Tom replied, "Just relax, Nancy, I know this feels really strange and weird but
after awhile you will get use to it."


Nancy replied back, "I don't think so."


He then proceeded to push his middle finger up into her tight little asshole and
she once again tried to tighten her muscles and expel or void his probing
finger.


He keep up the pressure and kept going up into her tight little asshole and he
could feel her muscles tighten up and then relax just a bit so that his invading
finger could go a little deeper.


Then he was inside her as far as he really needed to go and he began to feel her
insides of her annual canal. He felt her up and down and to each side and he
knew right off the bat that she has not yet experienced anal sex. Her tight
little asshole was way to tight to allow any size cock to get inside her. Hell
it was tough enough for just one finger let alone a sizable hard stiff cock to
make its way up here inside her warm, soft little butt hole.


Once he had felt her all over on the inside of her anus as far as his finger
could reach he slowly and gently removed his finger from her asshole. He made
sure to gently and slowly leave her tiny little spinter muscle and she griped
his finger tip as it finally left her asshole and her muscle closed right behind
his finger tip.


Dr. Richardson then removed his right rubber glove that was just recently up
Nancy's cute little pussy and her virgin tight little asshole and dropped it in
the waste can that he opened with his foot and the lid lifted up. he turned
around a got a roll of toilet paper that was on top of the cabinet and rolled a
long piece off and folded it over a couple of times and turned back around and
said, "OK, Nancy, we are done, let me clean you up a little bit and then I will
leave and let you get dressed again and then we can all talk for a little bit
before you go, OK?"


He gently wiped her pussy and then folded the toilet paper and wiped her small
little asshole with it and then turned and also put that in the trash can.


He stood up and gently grabbed each of her legs at the knee and lifted her feet
out of the stirrups and slowly lowered them down till they were almost level
with the table and while he had a leg on each side of him he asked Nancy to
scoot back on the table till her knees were at the end of the table.


It was quit the erotic sight to see her wiggle back and forth as she scooted
back and he was between her legs and he thought to himself he would give just
about anything to do this for real with her and also for him to be complete nude
too.


Once she was back far enough he let her legs down and he walked over to the side
of the exam time and slid one hand under her shoulder blades and helped her sit
up straight.


"OK, Nancy We are done and I hope I have not hurt you or embarrassed you by
doing those things to you but every girl and woman goes through this same thing
at least once a year.", he said to her.


Nancy looked over at him and said, "Well, it really didn't hurt, but a lot of it
was really strange and some of it didn't feel to good but at least I lived
through it." She then smiled slightly and he returned her smile and said, "Well,
thanks for the vote of confidence. I'll leave you two alone and then when you
are dressed and ready to leave I would like you two to go down to the end of the
hall and the door to your right is my office. I'll just meet you there, beside
the chairs are more comfortable there too."


They both said, "OK."


He then turned to leave and closed the door behind him.


Ten minutes later they came to his office and he looked up from his desk and
said, "Please come in and have a seat." He then stood up and walked over to the
door and closed it so that they could talk privately.


Kim and Nancy both sit down into chairs and Tom just kind of sit up on the edge
of his desk.


He started out by saying, "Nancy is in great condition and I see no problems
what so ever. However on doing her pelvic examination I did see and notice that
she does not have her hymen any more and there is some slight bruising and
swelling near her cervix and womb."


"There is nothing to be alarmed, at that, its just that I generally don't see a
young girl like her, that has become sexually active and has taken in more that
she can really handle if you know what I mean."


"Now before you say anything, I want to assure you that what is said in here is
strictly confidential, no matter what you would say, OK?. I'm not here to judge
anyone or the lifestyle they chose. If Nancy, wants to start having sexual
relationships with who ever she likes that is fine by me. OK?"


"I'm just saying that certain precautions need to be taken to protect her and
her sexual partner or partners."


"That is why, I would like to go ahead and start her on birth control pills now
and she needs to know that they will not take affect for at least 30 days."


"So, Nancy you need to be real careful and make sure that if you are going to
have sexual intercourse with a man .... I mean boy that you have to make sure
that he has a condom on and that it is fully unrolled, I'm sure Kim will teach
you and show you how to do that and I 'm also going to give you foam and your
mom will tell you how to use that also. This way you can be fully protected
against getting pregnant. You also need to make sure that you practice safe sex
Nancy, OK?"


"Now I really mean it! OK? You are a very beautiful and special girl to me and I
don't want to see you hurt or get sick with a disease, OK? Besides Cami needs
you more now than ever, so please be careful when it comes to having sex."


Nancy and Kim both looked at him and he then walked around his desk and picked
up a plastic bag filled with samples of all types of things plus a prescription
for her birth control pills.


He explained to Nancy all that was in the bag and then handed Nancy the bag of
goodies.


He then asked Nancy if she would go wait out in the office waiting room so that
he could talk to Kim alone.


Nancy looked frighten and looked over at her mom and she nodded and Nancy got up
and left the room and closed the door behind her.


Dr. Richardson then walked over and sit in the chair that Nancy was in and
turned it side ways and looked directly at Kim and said, "I was kind of
surprised that Nancy is already sexually active."


Kim looked down at the floor and her heart was beating 200 miles an hour and she
then got control of herself and looked back up at him and said, "Dr. Richardson
......"


He broke in and said, "Please, Tom, OK?" He smiled his big smile and let her
continue.


"Well, I was showing Nancy how to masturbate over the last couple of months
because I ... I mean Mike & I would much rather have her doing that than having
sex with someone we know nothing about, because like you said, diseases and
stuff like that and because of a chance pregnancy at her early age, so any way,
I have taught her how to please herself with her fingers and then I showed her
what a vibrator was and I guess she got carried away and she kind of took her
own virginity by mistake. So I hope that you didn't think that some man ..... I
mean boy has started having sex with her or something like that. I mean, if word
of something like that got out, We .... Mike and I and Nancy and Nick would be
ruined for life and everyone in town would talk and you know how things like
that go."


Tom reached over and placed his hand on Kim's thigh for just a second and then
removed it and said, "I know exactly what you mean, but I'm not here to judge
anyone, I'm just here to help, OK?
besides you would be surprised and shocked at some of the things I have
witnesses here in the office."


He pause for a moment and then said, "Some parents are not like you and Mike and
take an active role in teaching their children about their bodies and explaining
what sex and sexual relationships is all about."


"One case in point, I'm helping a girl who is now six months pregnant by her
older brother." He pause and looked right at her.


Kim looked at him and then said, "OH MY GOD!!!  Why didn't she get an abortion?


Tom then replied, "Kim, pregnancies by incest does not mean that the baby will
be born retarted or mutated, in fact, most case histories of children of incest
show that over 95% are perfect little babies, just because a brother and sister
engage in sex with one another does not mean they should be punished and the
baby should not be killed just because they had sex together."


"Kim you would be surprised by how many families have had some form or another
of incest."


"In fact there are at least six girls ... I mean young ladies who are living in
this town that are currently having sexual relationships with their own
fathers."


Kim looked at him, he smiled reassuringly and shook his head.


All Kim could say was, "your kidding? right?"


"No,  No, I'm not, in fact, I'm also treating two older ladies and they are
having sex with their teenage sons."


Kim looked at Tom with even bigger eyes and said, "They came out and told you
this?"


Tom smiled and said, "Well yes, I'm their doctor not their judge."


"It is their life and if that is what they want to do, fine. I'm just here to
help them in any way I can, as a doctor and as a friend.


Kim just stared at Tom and said, "but that is incest and that is against the
law."


Tom just looked back at Kim and said, "Well, sometimes the laws are wrong."


Kim then said, "You mean you don't think incest should be against the law?"


Tom paused for a few seconds and then replied, "Kim you have to understand, I
have seen many things here in my office and practice as a doctor in some cases,
yes, incest should be against the law, but in most cases no. What I'm trying to
say is, that if everyone agrees and gives their consent to have sex with a
family member, then fine, but I draw the line when it comes to little kids, who
are not capable both mentally and physically to have sex. For example, most
girls begin to have menstruation's by age 10 or 11. That is mother natures way
of tell them that they are now capable of baring children, so actually they
could have sex and have kids, so what is wrong with that, but then you take into
account that with modern medicine and the invention of the condom and birth
control pills and other forms of contraceptives, then actually, there should not
be a single child born that was not planed, but people and their old way of
thinking, well, that is another story. I mean look back in history and some very
famous women where married at the age of 12 and 13, now you can't tell me that
the new husband waited till she was 18."


"Any way I sorry to bore you with all of this stuff besides Nancy is probably
wondering what is taking you so long."


"So don't worry, Kim I'm sure, Nancy, will be fine and I hope that if any
problems or concerns come up please give me a call even at the house OK?


Tom then got up and walked over to the door and open it and Kim turned and said,
"Thanks for all your help and if we need anything I will definitely give you a
call."


End of Part #4.
































Chapter #5     Cleaning the houseboat:


The very next day Tom Richardson called up Mike and asked him if had any plans
for the upcoming weekend.


Mike thought to himself for a second or two and said, "No not really why?"


Tom replied and said, "Since summer is just around the corner I was going to go
out to the lake and clean up and get the house boat ready for the summer and I
thought maybe you might like to help me out, besides we can get away from the
wives for a while and enjoy some beer and fishing."


Mike replied, "Hey that sounds great, I guess you are wanting to get out of the
house since Nancy is spending the weekend over at your house."


Tom laughed and said, "I can hold my own, but you know how women can be, when
they start getting in a pack of three or more, so I though I would leave
gracefully, if you know what I mean."


They both laughed and agreed to that, so they made plans to meet at the marina
at 9:00am and they should get done prepping the houseboat by 12:00 noon or may
1:00 at the latest and that would leave plenty of time for drinking and fishing
and relaxing.


They both hung up and Mike smiled to himself and thought maybe this will work
out better than he had originally planed.


Kim and Mike planed that Mike would be gone for most of the weekend and that
would leave Kim plenty of time to try to seduce Nick and really see if he would
want to make love to his own mother.


Kim had told Mike that she had caught him (Nick) on more than one occasion
trying to look down her shirt at her breasts or walking into their bedroom while
she was changing clothes.


Kim was pretty sure of herself that if the timing was right she would have Nick
in bed in no time.


Besides after what Nancy had said about Nick and some of the things he had been
doing, well she was pretty sure he would go for it in a big way.


Just thinking of the image of his lovely wife Kim totally naked in bed with her
own teenage son and then thinking of his son sliding his hard young cock into
his own mom and then Kim letting her own son shoot off and come inside her pussy
was just to much for him to think about.


Mike then though about Tom and how he had that talked with Kim in the Doctors
office the other day and brought up the subject of incest and how it did not
really bother him one way or the other.


Mike also thought that maybe he could find a way to bring up the subject of
incest again with Tom and see if he could get any more information about the
other families that are doing each other in their own home town.


Wow!!! Just thinking what those other families where doing to each other and
what they might look like and who they might be was just to much to think about
without getting a rock hard erection.


The idea of people telling their own doctor about engaging in family incest and
then getting a family member pregnant, that was just too much.


Then he started to think about what Kim had said about Cami being examined by
her own dad and having a pelvic exam also at her young age too, but then again,
Kim and Mike could be reading more into it that than they should, maybe it was
just a cautious parent that just happened to be a doctor and that's all, who
knows.


The weekend arrived and Mike was early and was waiting on the dock when Dr. Tom
Richardson drove up and started to unload the back end of his truck.


Mike grabbed a dock cart and helped Tom put all the stuff on the cart and
together they hauled it all down to the slip where his giant house boat was tied
up.


There was some small talk and then they unloaded it all onto the house boat and
they started to work on prepping the boat for the summer.


The engines had already been serviced and were ready to go. All they really had
to do was light house cleaning and dusting and washing down the decks and
flushing the clean water holding tanks and small general maintenance.


The work was easy and it did kind of go fast. They got done by 1:00pm and they
went below and fixed themselves dinner. Tom brought new supplies for the galley
and brought on board a lot of food stuffs to be stored away dry goods and also a
bunch of steaks, hamburger, roasts, hot-dogs to be put in the freezer. The
refrigerator was still pretty well stock and they removed the old stuff and
throw it away and replaced it with fresh, pickles, relish, mustard, ketchup, and
all sorts of other stuff that would keep all summer long.


Tom already had a bunch of hamburger patties already made up so they fired up
the gas grill that was mounted on the main back deck.


While Tom was getting the grill ready he asked Mike to grab a couple of cold
ones (Beers) from the refrigerator and they both sat in chairs around a fairly
large round see through table also mounted on the main back deck.


They relaxed and had a great view of the marina and kind of just watched
different people come and go. Some of the people had the same idea and was
getting their boats ready for the summer.


It was a fairly hot day and most of the women around the marina were wearing
their swimsuits or summer short cover ups or wraps.


Tom knew most of the people coming and going and was telling Mike who they were
and all of that stuff, like where they worked or what company or business they
owned or were in and stuff like that.


Most of the people waved and said hello to Tom since there was smoke coming from
the grilling burgers and he was on the board of directors of this marina.


As they relaxed and enjoyed the smell of their cooking food and the taste of the
ice cold beer. They were making comments about some of the ladies and young
girls around the marina.


You know guy stuff, like, man she has great legs and that one has great breasts
and how Tom or Mike would love to try them out, if you know what I mean.


A young girl about 16 or 17 was wearing a very skimpy bright yellow bikini that
almost hurt your eyes to look at, but the body inside that bikini was definitely
something to look at. She was about 5'6" weighing not over 100 pounds wet. Her
body was unreal even though her breasts were only maybe 34B's maybe C's her
waist was maybe 22" and her hips were lucky to be 30" or 32",  but she had the
longest legs I have ever seen on a young girl her age and her little ass could
fit in the palm of your cupped hands. She had short dark brown almost black hair
and a rich golden brown tan that really was set off by her bright yellow bikini.


Tom saw her first and said, "There you go Mike. How would you like to play with
that one over there?"


Mike turned slightly and looked over his shoulder and saw her come their way,
then said, "Holly Cow, Now that is what I call a Wet Dream in high heels!" "Man
OH MAN, I bet her boyfriend really enjoys himself with her."


Mike turned back around and took another drink of his beer and Tom continued to
watch her as she came their way.


Tom then said, "Yea I bet she could make a grown man cry with legs like that!"
He then went on to say, "That is Suzi Simpson she is 17 years old and she is
pretty good from what I have heard."


Mike looked at Tom and said, "Yea, I bet she would be real good, If only I was
about 20 years younger."


Tom then replied, "Hey, I wouldn't be so sure about that, I hear she likes older
guys."


Mike looked directly at Tom and then sat up a little straighter in his chair and
leaned forward and said, "Oh Yea, what do you mean by that? Older guys? like 18
to 20 or what?"


Tom took a drink from his beer bottle and shook his head from side to side
slightly and then swallowed and then said, "No, I mean she likes older guys!
Like your age or my age, some where around there."


Mike's mouth dropped open and then he turned around and looked at Suzi Simpson
coming closer and looking better the closer she came and then turned back around
and looked at Tom and then said, "Shit!!!!  I'm old enough to be her father. so
what does she have a father complex or something like that?"


Tom laughed and said back to Mike, "Hey, Who am I to complain, if that is what
she likes then more power to her, Right?"


Mike then said, "Yea, I guess your right, I wonder what made her go for older
guys?"


Just then Suzi Simpson was close enough to call out to Tom and said, "Hi!!! 
Doctor Richardson, smells good can I join you?"


Tom stood up and said, "Sure come aboard and pull up a chair."


Suzi then came up to the side of the boat and stepped aboard and she looked at
Mike and said Hi!"


Tom then said, "Suzi, I would like you to meet Mike Bridges."


Suzi leaned over the table more than necessary to extend her hand and Mike stood
up and shook her hand.


Suzi then said, "I'm pleased to meet you and any friend of Doctor Tom is
definitely a friend of mine."


Mike smiled and he could feel his cock jump in his shorts that he was wearing
and then he could not help but notice that Suzi openly stared right down and
looked directly at his cock in his pants or at least that is what he thought,
because she was no longer looking into his eyes. Mike on the other hand looked
at her breasts encased in the shear lycra top, if you could even call it that.
He could plainly and clearly see her erect nipples poking out from the top and
then he lowered his eyes down and he almost lost it, because her bikini bottoms
clearly showed her pussy slit indention and he thought that she was probably
shaved bare or was closely shaved.


After they shook hands for a second and they quite staring at each others body
parts she sit down in a chair across from him.


Tom then asked Suzi if she would like a coke or something to drink?


Suzi replied, "No Thanks Tom, I was just out cruising around and saw your truck
and decided to stop by and say Hi, Now I'm glad I stopped by to meet your friend
Mike here." She then looked over at Mike and smiled a very beautiful smile.


Mike returned the smile.


Suzi then went on to say, "No really, I'm meeting Daddy on the boat and we are
going to spend the weekend out on the lake in the boat, but I just wanted to
stop by and see what you are up to. So are you two spending the weekend on the
boat?"


She then again smiled at Mike and then looked over at Tom as he walked back to
the table and sit down. He placed a new, fresh, ice cold, beer in front of Mike
and put a new one down in front of him and then sit back down.


Tom said, "Well, I really wanted to, but I'm on call this weekend at the
hospital starting at 7:00p.m. and so I get to live in the hospital Hilton for
the rest of the weekend. Mike was helping me get this old tub ready for another
summer of use on the lake."


Suzi looked at Tom and kind of pouted and said, "Oh bummer, it looks like I have
to put up with just Daddy all weekend by myself!"


Tom shook his head and lifted up his shoulders and then relaxed them and said,
"Sorry Suzi, but duty calls and I have to go, but maybe next weekend I'll have
the whole family out here and we can get together then?"


Suzi replied, "Well SHIT!!!!!  I have to go to Cheerleading camp starting next
Friday night and I'll be gone for a whole week and I won't get back until late
Sunday night of the next weekend. That means I won't be able to go boating,
skiing and sunbathing for two whole weekends and I really wanted to party and
have some fun before I had to take off."


"Well sorry about that, but I can't change my plans with the hospital, because
the other doctors are already gone for the weekend and we don't have new interns
doing their training here yet, so I have to man the front line at the ER and all
of that stuff." replied Tom.


Suzi then stood up and kind of pulled her bikini bottom up higher on her hips
which in turned caused her pussy slit to become even more defined than before.


She then took a couple of steps toward Tom and then bent down and hugged him and
kissed him on the side of his cheek and then said, "Well I better go, maybe in a
couple of weeks or so, we can all get together and park all of our boats
together out at Treasure Cove and have a get together." She then stood up and
looked at Mike and said, "It was nice meeting you Mr. Bridges maybe I'll see you
around here more often?"


Mike stood up and extended his hand to her to shake and smiled at her and again
looked her all over and then looked into her eyes and said, "Suzi, it was a
pleasure meeting you, and I'm sure you will see me around here from time to
time."


Tom then said, "I'll see you later Suzi, take care now."


The look in her eyes was something else and his cock jumped again at the very
thought of doing her, knowing she liked older guys.


She turned around got off the boat and headed down the dock till she disappeared
from their line of sight.


Tom was smiling at Mike and said, "Well, what do you think of her now?"


Mike was quite for a moment and then took another swig of beer and leaned
forward and said, "Uuuhhh .......  is she one of them?"


Tom sit back in his chair and looked at Mike and said, "One of Who?"


Mike paused for a time before he responded and said, "Well ...... Well ......
Kim was telling me about your little talk in your office the other day and she
said that you had a few patience's that were involved in ........ uh  ...  uh
.... well were engaged in .... uh ..... family fun, so to speak? Uh you know?"


Tom looked at Mike with a straight face and said, "You mean involved in INCEST?"


Mike looked down at his beer bottle and then slowly looked back up at Tom and
slowly replied, "Uh ... Uh ... Yea that."


Tom smiled and said, "What made you come up with an idea or assumption like
that?"


Mike immediately felt like a real jerk and replied, "Well I just guessed,
because ...... well ....... anyway, you said, that she was into older guys and I
just assumed that ...... well ......Kim said, that a couple of your patients,
were young girls doing ...... uh ...... well ..... you know, with their dads."


Tom kind of laughed and said, "Well Mike, you have to understand that not all
girls, who like to have sex with older guys is a sure sign that they are having
sexual intercourse with their own dad or father."


Tom went on to say, "You also have to understand that I'm a Doctor and patient
doctor confidentiality is a code of conduct that I will never break, not to you,
my wife, another doctor, lawyer, priest or even the police."


Tom continued, "Take for example, How would you feel, if you were having sexual
relations with your daughter and you trusted me in telling me that, and another
person just like you were sitting here on the boat in your place and asked the
same question you asked me, If you were fucking your own daughter?"


Mike felt like all of his blood drained from his head and felt like he was going
to pass out, when Tom mentioned Him fucking his own daughter. He felt like his
whole body was going to turn into jelly and simply slip to the floor in a giant
blob of guilt.


Mike looked back down at his beer bottle in front of him for a few seconds and
tried to recover as best as he could and then looked back at Tom and said, "I
definitely see your point there, I'm sorry I should have never of asked you that
question, I'm sorry Tom."


Tom smiled and said, "Hey no problem, but you have to understand that a lot of
people, in fact the majority of the people don't like the idea of incest and if
words or comments got out and the wrong people get a hold of that kind of
information then some very nice people and friends/patients of mine will get
into some very serious trouble and that alone can do more damage than incest
ever thought of doing."


Mike nodded his head and then said, "Yea, I guess your right. I'm sorry, but I
was just curious and when you made that one comment I just put one and one
together and came up with two."


Tom replied, "Yea, well maybe it is true and maybe it is not, its just that I
can't and won't tell you. If the shoe was on the other foot you would understand
more clearly, at what the risk would be."


Tom continue, "Hell, I'll tell you something else, if incest was legalized in
this country and it was not a crime, most of the people who are so against it
would end up fucking their own kids, their sisters, brothers, uncles, cousins,
moms, sons, daughters before the ink was dry on the paper that made incest
legal. Hell, I bet teen pregnancies, sexual transmitted diseases, rape, and
crime would drop in half or more if incest was legal, Hell, I bet divorces would
drop in half too."


Tom leaned forward in his chair and took a big drink of his beer as he was
looking at Mike and Mike copied his actions and took a big swallow of beer also
and just nodded to Tom about his last remark.


Tom put his beer down and then said, "Mike? Does the idea of incest turn you
on?"


Mike froze up at that remark and immediately broke eye contact and looked down
at his beer bottle and he wished he could be any where, any place other than
being right here now.


Mike looked back up at Tom and said, "Well ...... I don't know, Why?"


Tom smiled at Mike and said, "Don't worry I won't tell anyone, besides most
people who are strongly against incest will almost immediately jump up and say,
that is totally sick and disgusting or perverted."


Tom continued, "You on the other hand didn't get upset, in fact you asked me
about it."


Mike then though he had to do something fast because now the spot light was on
him and he had to do something to defuse the situation.


Mike then replied, "Hey!!! I just asked a question, because Kim told me, about
the talk you and her had the other day!! I mean ..."


Tom interrupted Mike and Mike stopped talking hoping that maybe he could find a
way to change the subject.


Tom then calmly said, "Mike, Calm down, I'm not accusing you of anything OK?
Besides, if it will make you feel any better, I find the idea of incest quit a
turn on."


Mike then stared directly at Tom and his mouth felt like it hit the floor, all
Mike could do was say, "Really? Your kidding right?"


Tom took another sip of beer and calmly said, "No I'm not kidding, look incest
can be very positive in most cases. I don't believe in incest with little kids
or anything like that, If a young girl is old enough to begin menstruating, then
that is mother natures way of telling her that she is now old enough to
reproduce, and the same way with young boys, when they are capable of producing
sperm then they are ready to reproduce too, it is in nature all over. Any girl
or boy who can not reproduce should not in my view engage in that type of
activity because their body is not ready yet."


Mike listen intently and then took another drink of beer and found that it was
empty and then got up and went inside for another one. He then asked Tom if he
needed another one and Tom replied, "Yea, but first I need to hit the head, I
rent beer by the minute."


Mike laughed and said, "Yea, Me Too"


Tom then got up and opened up the grill and said, well these are done too, so
lets take them inside and chow down.


Mike was relieved that Tom had changed the subject and thanked god, that the
burgers were done too, thank god for small favors.


They ended up sitting down in the galley and they eat the hamburgers and baked
beans and had a fresh bag of potato chips and dip, along with a fresh bottle of
beer.


As they ate they talked about fishing, boating, hunting and shooting. Luckily
for Mike the topic of incest was not brought up again while they were eating.


After they finished up the meal, they cleaned up their mess and washed out the
pan that had the baked beans in and cleaned the grill. Mike then said, "Well it
time for me to hit the head this time, I guess I get more money out of my beer
than you do."


They both laughed and when Mike came out of the head he got another fresh beer
and asked Tom who sitting on a sofa in the living area of the boat if he wanted
another beer and Tom said, No Thanks, but help yourself, I'm nursing this one,
besides I go on call in about 6 hours so three beers is my limit, for safety
reasons you understand.


Mike got him a fresh beer and walked into the living area and he noticed that
Tom had the small TV on.


Mike sit down on the other sofa across from Tom and the TV was up in one corner
of the room the volume was down.


Tom then took another swig from his bottle of beer and then looked over at Mike
and said, "So, Mike if incest was legal would you do it?"


Mike, was taking a drink of beer when Tom asked him that question and he just
about shit right there on the spot, if fact he choked and coughed on his beer as
he was swallowing it.


Mike looked a Tom and was quite for a few seconds and the only thing he could
think of saying was, "I ..... I ..... I don't know, would you?" He figured that
the best way was to turn it around at Tom.


Tom was taking a drink of beer and he did not flinch or anything like what
happened to Mike when he was asked the same question.


Tom put his beer down and looked directly at Mike and said, "Sure, I would do it
in a heart beat!" He paused for a few seconds and then went on to say something
else but before that Mike was shocked beyond belief and blurted out, "Your
kidding?"


Tom calmly continued, "Hey you asked me if I would engage in incest if it was
legal and the answer is yes, why not? you just said it was legal, However I
would not engage in incest with young kids who's body is not yet ready for
reproduction, but other than that, if it was legal, why not?"


Tom then smiled slightly and said, "Well? Would you? If it is was legal that
is?"


Mike then felt like his head was on fire and ready to explode and then looked
down at his beer bottle and then said, "Yea, I guess, I would too, but the same
thing applies with me too, not the young kids."


Mike then looked back up at Tom and paused for a second and said, "Would you
still do it, if it wasn't legal?"


Tom laughed and said, "In other words you are asking me if I have ever committed
the act of incest with a family member right?"


Mike looked at Tom to see if there way any kind of reaction to his question and
there was almost none.


Mike then shook his head and replied, "Yea, I guess?"


Tom then looked at Mike and said, "Well that is a tough question, because if I
would say yes, then my family and my job and my profession will be at risk. I
mean that is really a tough question and to give out a yes response would mean
that I would be putting a lot of trust and confidence in you to protect that
kind of information right?


Mike then looked down at his bottle of beer and though he should have never have
asked that question.


Mike nodded his head and said, "Yea, I'm sorry Tom, I should have never have
asked you that question, I guess if you would have asked me the same question,
yea, that is an awful lot of trust to put into someone. Tom! I'm sorry, I was
way out of bounds on that one. I guess I better go."


Tom laughed and said, "Shit Mike, take a lude and mellow out OK? You didn't
offend me in any way."


Tom paused and then said, "Well Mike, to answer your six million dollar
question, the answer is Yes, I've been involved in incest."


Mike was totally shocked and Tom was looking at him and he began laughing, and
said, "OH MAN MIKE!!!!! I wish I had a camera here, so I can take a picture of
you right now, your reaction is classic, It looks like you have just seen a
ghost." Tom then quit laughing and got serious once again. and said, "I hope you
realize how much I'm trusting you to keep this just between us right?"


Mikes response was almost a whisper, "Your kidding right? With who?" Mike paused
and said, "Wow!!! I can not believe you told me that, I mean I don't think I
could ever admit to something like that." He paused and then said, "I'm sorry
Tom, I mean, you really trusted me to say that and I will not tell a sole, I
promise man!"


Tom then said, "Well Mike, I guess I get to ask you the same question, so have
you ever committed the act of incest?"


Mike looked directly at Tom and paused of a second or two and then shook his
head and said, "Yea, I've had sex with a family member too."


Tom then smiled and said, "Well it looks like we trust each other quit a bit to
admit to each other that we have both enjoyed the act of making love and having
sex with a family member UH?"


Mike smiled and said, "I have never ever told anyone except Kim that I have had
sex with a family member! I'm mean ........"


Tom replied, "Yea, I know exactly how you feel, but then on the other hand it
feels pretty good to actually meet someone else in person who has had the same
experience you have had especially on the topic of incest, Right?"


Mike just nodded and then asked, "So, may I ask who you have had in your
family?"


Tom smiled and said, "Well, I guess, maybe I should ask you the same question
and let you answer it first, since I was first in admitting that I have been
involved in incest to begin with, does that sound fair to you?


Mike smiled back at Tom and kind of laughed and said, "Yea, that sounds fair."
Mike paused for a few seconds to build up his courage and then tried to collect
his thoughts and remembered how tuff it was to tell Kim that first time, but
this was a little different because Tom admitted to have been involved in incest
to start with.


Then a bad though came into his mind and thought maybe Tom was just leading him
on so that he would admit a very private and personal event that took place and
it was illegal. Mike then thought, No, Tom would not do anything like that,
besides what would he have to gain by it. Tom was by far richer than Mike was,
so blackmail was out of the question. Mike then decided to go with his gut
feeling and trust Tom because deep down he felt he could really trust him,
besides if something did go wrong he could always deny it, but for some reason
he felt he could trust Tom with his life so he said, "I've had my sister and my
cousin, but I only did my cousin a couple of times and then we just kind of
stopped."


Tom sit back and shook his head understandingly and said, "So how old was
everybody?"


Mike then relaxed some and sit back and said, "Well, I was 16, my younger sister
was 13 and my cousin was 16 she was the same age as me."


Mike then smiled a little bit and said, "And you?"


Tom said calmly, "My whole family was involved." then he went on to say, "You
have to understand my mom and dad were naturalist/nudists and they never hide
anything from us kids. I have a older brother and two younger sisters."


Mike was, ah struck and just said, "WOW!!!"


Tom smiled and then said, "My Mom was the first woman or I should say the first
female I ever had sex with, I was 13 at the time." Then Tom continued before
Mike could ask the next question. "I'm sure your wondering and yes I had sex
with Dad too, but you have to understand it was done in a loving manner and No,
I'm not ashamed or embarrassed to tell you that I'm BI, but on the other hand I
like females better than males any day of the week, so please don't feel
threatened by me OK? Tom then smiled again at Mike reassuringly.


Mike just nodded his head and smiled back and said, "OK, I'll try to remember
that, the next time I'm in the shower at the country club with you and I bend
over and pick up a bar of soap." Mike was laughing even before he could finish
his comment and Tom was laughing too because he knew Mike was just teasing him
with good humor.


Then Mike asked, "Does your wife know?"


Tom replied, "Yes,  and Yes to your next question, which I'm sure you were going
to ask if I or my Wife and I were doing our own kids, so, yes, the answer is
yes, We are doing all of our kids, and yes, even Cami is involved now with us.


Mike fell back against the back of his sofa he was sitting on and had a wide
open mouth blank stare on his face and all he could stay was, "WOWwwww!!!!! That
is unbelievable."


Tom replied, "Well, it is all true." Then Tom paused for a second and looked at
Mike and then asked, "Mike? Did you take your daughter's virginity last
weekend?"


Mike froze at that question and then kept looking over at Tom and said, "Well,
since you have been open and honest with me. Yea! I made love to my daughter for
the first time last Saturday Afternoon. So how did you know?"


Tom smiled and said, "You forget that I'm a doctor and I gave Nancy a complete
physical along with her first pelvic examination, (Tom paused for a moment and
then continued) You have to understand I saw and examined your daughter
completely, I mean I saw for myself that she was no longer a virgin. (Tom paused
for a couple of seconds) I saw the signs that she was still sore and tender
inside her vagina and her cervix was slightly bruised, so I knew that someone or
something had just recently been inside her and took her virginity."


Mike just nodded and then it hit him that Tom had seen his own daughter (Nancy)
completely nude and that he had her legs spread and had looked up inside her
cute, little 12 year old pussy. Hell, Tom has seen more of his little girl than
he has.


Tom then asked Mike, "So does Kim know about you doing Nancy last weekend?"


Mike looked at Tom and shook his head yes and then replied, "Yea, In fact she, I
mean Her and Nancy had planed it out in advance." Mike paused and smiled at Tom
and also to himself and thought about the events and then went on to say, "In
fact, I knew nothing about it until, well you know! anyway yea, Kim knows and
she approves of it."


Tom smiled and shook his head and then said, "Well, what about your son, Nick?
Is his involved or what?"


Mike stared at Tom for a second and then looked at his watched and then looked
back up at Tom and smiled, then said, "Well, I would have to guess that right
about now or so He should be or he won't be!"


Tom smiled and then kind of laughed and said, "You mean, This is his first time,
I mean, Your wife is trying to seduce him for the very first time as we speak?"


Mike was kind of laughing too and smiled and then said, "Yea, In fact I'm going
on a road trip over to the next town or so and spend the night and leave the two
of them alone for the whole weekend, then I'll show back up at home Sunday night
sometime and see how things went."


Tom was smiling and shaking his head and then said, "Hell, you don't need to get
a motel room for the weekend, Shit Mike you can stay here on the boat, Hell, you
can take it out and go fishing and just kick back and relax here."


Mike looked over at Tom and said, "Hey Thanks man, but I better not, I mean
......"


Tom then looked seriously at Mike and said, "Fuck Mike, Your staying here and
that's it, GOT IT? Jesus we have both admitted to having committed incest to
each other and you don't think it is proper to stay on my house boat for the
weekend while your wife and son are going to consummate their first time
together? Hey like I said, Your staying here for the duration, beside the cell
phone is here and you can check in with Kim later on tonight."


Mike kind of shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I guess I can stay here
then, (He smiled at Tom and then went on to say) but I'll just leave it here
tied up, OK?"


Tom got up off the sofa and said, "Shit you know how to captain this old tub,
Hell, Take it out and enjoy yourself."


Tom then looked down at his watch and said, "Shit I better get going so that I
can get cleaned up and dressed to go on duty for tonight.


Oh! I'll tell my wife to make sure to keeps the kids over at our place so that
Kim and your son Nick can enjoy their time together without any distractions."


Mike got up and said, "Well, I guess I'll get my clothes out of the my truck and
get them aboard along with my fishing poles."


Tom said, "There you go, just remember there is plenty of food to eat and
......." Tom paused and then walked into the master cabin and then came back
with a v.c.r. tape and said, "Here!!! guard this tape with your life and then,
after I'm gone you can enjoy the movie."


Tom took the tape and placed it in the v.c.r. and then started to walk out onto
the back lower deck and then climbed up on the dock.


Mike looked at the tape and then head out and followed Tom and they walked
together back to their trucks and Mike asked tome, "So what is on the tape?"


Tom just smiled and said, "Well, I guess you will just have to see it for
yourself, Oh and don't worry about Nancy, we won't do anything until you ask us
to, if you know what I mean."


Mike knew exactly what he meant by that last remark, and said, "Thanks Tom, I
really appreciate at that."


Tom got in his truck and started it up and rolled the window down and said,
"Mike!!! If something should come along tonight, you have my permission."


Mike looked puzzled at that last remark and then said, "What do the mean by
that?"


Tom put the truck in gear and started to drive off and said, "Hey, just relax
and enjoy yourself and what ever comes up!!"


Tom was already to far away to ask him what he meant by that too, so Mike walked
over to his truck and pulled out his overnight bag and fishing gear and headed
back to the house boat.


Once Mike was back on board he though about going in and turning on the TV and
seeing what all was on the tape, but decide he would wait till night. He had a
pretty good Idea that is was some kind of porno tape, so he figured he would
wait till night to view it once he battened down the hatches and closed all the
window blinds and then he might jerk himself off while watching it.


He looked at his watch and saw that it was only 3:00p.m. and that it would take
Tom about half an hour to drive home. He wondered if Tom was going to tell his
wife what all happened on the boat today and if he would mention anything to his
kids, Eric, Tami or Cami?


Mike would just have to play everything by ear from now on and see if things
were going to be OK or if all sorts of shit was going to fly apart.


Then Mike thought, I wonder if Kim and Nick have done it already, I wonder how
long he lasted the first time in his own mother's pussy? Then he thought maybe
Nick refused Kim and thought that was really gross and sick, would he take off
and tell his friends that his mom tried to attack him and tried to rape him and
have sex with him? Mike then thought No, Nick would not act that way, I'm sure
he would not pass up the chance of fucking a good looking older lady even if it
was his own mom.


Mike smiled and thought, "Yea, If my mom would have tried to seduce me I would
have jumped on her and done her right there on the floor or where ever, Hell
Yes, I would have fucked my own Mom and I would have kept doing her for as long
as she would have let me.


Mike started getting hard and though maybe I should go ahead and watch the tape
and jack off now. Then he thought, oh I will just tease myself and make myself
wait, but in the mean time I will set my poles and fish off the back of the boat
in the marina and maybe catch a few small bass or crappies.


Mike then got his poles out and dug through his tackle box and pulled out some
lures and throw them out once he had them all set up on the poles.


He walked back inside into the galley and got himself another beer and then he
thought maybe I better hit the head first.


He was out on the back for about 45 minutes sitting in his chair and just about
to nod off when he heard someone on the boat behind him. He kind of jumped up
and spun around and their standing before him was Tami (Tom's oldest daughter of
16)


Tami looked at Mike and laughed and then said, "Sorry Mike, I didn't mean to
scare you half to death."


You could tell from her mischievous eyes and the way they shined in the warm
afternoon sunlight that she was indeed pleased to scare Mike and make him jump.
Her smile also confirmed that young innocent looked that enjoyed shocking her
Dad's friends when ever possible.


Tami was dressed in a summer wrap around skirt that partly covered up her silver
metallic lycra bikini bottoms and she had on a light cover top that matched her
bottom skirt. You could also see her silver metallic bikini top, if you could
even call it that!


Tami was and still is a very healthy young girl of only 16 in fact she was 15
three months ago, but from looking at that body of hers, well lets just say she
turned heads, both females and males of all ages. Her breasts had to be at least
36D's if not better, small waist of maybe 18" to 22" at the most, and her hips
were maybe 34 or less but she was about 5' 6" tall Shoulder length red hair just
like her mom and emerald green eyes again just like her mom. However she did not
have the snow white skin that her mother had or the freckles like her mom had.


Tami on the other hand had a light golden tan and she did have a few freckles
but the were mostly on her nose and few on her cheeks and a few scattered across
her chest. She was in deed a beautiful looking young lady.


I bet she had all the boys in school knocking down each other trying to date her
and trying to get hold of those tits, MAN OH MAN!!!!! She was indeed a big
titted girl for her age.


Then it dawned on Mike that Tom her own father had been sampling her and her
stand up tits for sometime now or at least that is what he thought, I mean he
did say he was doing his kids and he would start when they started menstruation,
so I would have guessed that she has been doing her dad since she was 11 or 12.


SHIT!!!!! That means she has been actively fucking her dad, brother and god
knows who else for what? 4 or 5 years already. OH MAN!!!!!


Tami then said, "Well Mike, Daddy called me on the cell phone and said you were
going to spend the weekend on the boat and you were too chicken to take her out,
so I get to be the captain and you are my firstmate" she paused for a moment
after that last statement about him being her firstmate and then she went on to
say, "Well maybe not my first mate, but at least you will be my firstmate today
since I'm going to captain this party barge."


Mike got the full meaning of her statement about being firstmate and the play on
words and he didn't quit know what to think about Tami. He was also wondering if 
Tom (her dad) said anything to her about him knowing about their family
activities and his family fun.


Tami then said, "Better reel in your lines and get the stern line and prepare to
cast off Mate!"


Mike didn't know what to think but he went ahead and reeled in his lines and
untied the back of the boat from the dock and Tami was already at the controls
of the giant house boat and she expertly backed it out of it's slip and they
slowly motored out of the marina.


Once they were clear of the marina Tami gave the boat more throttle and they
were off, out in open lake water.


Mike walked up to Tami at the helm of the boat and asked, "Where are we going?"


Tami looked at him and smiled and said, "Oh, I know a great place were there is
a secluded cove, great fishing there and there is a small island out in the
middle of this cove with fine blond sand beaches and has trees all over this
island. We'll anchor there for the night and go swimming and other things."


Mike looked at Tami and just nodded, he was also thinking to himself about what
other things she had in mind.


It took the large slow moving house boat about forty (40) minutes to reach this
special cove that Tami was talking about.


Mike noticed that a large cabin cruiser was anchored off the north end of the
island and Tami anchored the house boat on the south end of the island. This
caused both boats to be hidden and unseen by each other, but they could both use
the island and still have a fair amount of privacy.


Once the boat was anchored and the engines shut down, Mike went back and cast
out his fishing lines because the fish finder showed a large school of large
fish.


Mike then went to the head (bathroom) again and decided to drink something other
than beer, he got a 7-up instead.


Mike looked around and Tami was no where in sight. He came back out on deck and
again she was nowhere around. It struck him as odd and strange that one minute
she was there and the next she was gone. He then decided to call out her name
and he was relieved to hear her answer from the top upper sun deck.


He then climbed the steps and as his head cleared the upper deck he saw Tami
laid out on her stomach trying to catch the last rays of warm sun before it
started to go down.


As he climbed higher and then stepped onto the upper deck he noticed that she
had undone her top. He did not want to disturb her so he took a chair on the
upper sun deck and looked out and enjoyed the view of the lake.


This was the first time that he had been at this part of the lake and he was
checking out the lay of the land and the scenery and he was also occasionally
glancing back to look at Tami and her fine 16 year old body laid out on the
upper sun deck.


Mike noticed that the upper sun deck had a 3 1/2 foot guard rail all around the
upper sun deck for safety reasons and then there was a white cloth covering from
the top rail all the way down to the bottom of the deck so this provided a nice
look for the boat and also provided more privacy and safety keeping items from
blowing off the upper deck into the water below.


Mike enjoyed the view of both the land, lake and also Tami. It was then that
Tami lifted her head and caught Mike looking at her and all she did was just
smile and then she lifted up just enough to tease him with a view of her big 36
or 38 D Cup breasts. She had enormous aureoles and the nipples were some of the
biggest nipples he had ever seen. The nipples themselves were bigger around than
a pencil and their length were over a half an inch long.


Mike started to get a instant hard on from the sight of her tits alone and then
thinking that his friend (her dad) Tom had less than two (2) hours ago admitted
that he has been having sex with his own family, that also did not help make the
swelling go down, in fact it made his cock get harder and longer just thinking
about Tami having sex with her own dad.


Tami then broke the silence by saying, "Mike? Would you do me a favor and put
some sun tan oil on me? Please?"


Mike was ready to jump at the chance to touch this 16 year old, Red Headed,
green eyed, big titty, girl.


Tami laid back down on her stomach and Mike got up out of his lounge chair and
got the bottle of sun tan oil and pop the cap open and got both of his hands
oiled up. He kneeled down beside her and began on her shoulders and worked his
way down her back. All the while enjoying the view of her flawless smooth skin.


He took his time and gave her a full body massage in the process of putting sun
tan oil on her. He did not even wait to be asked to do her legs, he just kept
going till he got down to her feet and then he started back up her other leg
this time spending more time on the inside of her thighs than normal.


Tami would occasionally moan and make the comment that he was doing an excellent
job and please don't ever stop.


As Mike was going back up her legs and he got to about her knees Tami willingly
spread her legs wider and Mike was pleased at that and also the sight of her
young womanly charms nestled at the junction of her young teenage thighs. Mike
touched her on the inside of her thighs, right up next to her bikini bottoms and
she did not react in a negative way. In fact she even spread her legs a little
bit more.


By now Mike had a raging hard on in his shorts and he was thinking to himself if
he should make his advancement and try to touch her between her legs on her
bikini covered pussy.


Before he could make up his mind and do what he really wanted to do, Tami moved
and then rolled over on her back and smiled up at Mike and said, "WOW!!! You did
such a good job on my back and it just about put me to sleep, why don't you do
my front too!"


Well needless to say Mike was not looking at Tami's face when she turned over
but was in fact staring at her big beautiful breasts fully exposed. He noticed
right off that she did not have much of a tan difference between her bare
breasts and the rest of her tanned body. He though to himself that Tami must sun
bath in the nude or at least topless for her to look like this.


Mike was also impressed with the way her big, young, firm tits stood up on her
chest. He had always seen big breasts that ended up sliding down on the side of
the girls chest or going flat so to speak.


Mike then though that most of the big breasted girls, ladies, women he had seen,
were usually over 20, but then he remembered that this young girl who was laying
out on her back before him was only 16 years old in fact she was just 15 years
old just a couple of months ago. In fact these were the biggest set of young
tits he had ever seen in his entire life.


Tami did not miss the fact that Mike was openly staring at her bare breasts and
she giggled and said, "I see you like my tits!" to make her point she cupped her
breasts in her hands and giggled them a few times and then took her nipples in
between her fingers and thumbs and rubbed them around and twisted them till they
got rock hard and then pulled upward toward the open sky and then released them.
The firm young breasts giggled for just a short time before settling back down
as before.


Mike was awe struck at the sight and didn't say anything for a few seconds and
then tried to apologize for staring at her breasts.


Tami responded by saying, "It's OK, I like to show my tits and my body off to
people who appreciate it."


Mike was at a loss for words and Tami broke the tension by reaching over and
getting the bottle of sun tan oil and handing it to Mike.


Mike got the message and started on her arms and upper chest and Tami said,
"Don't forget to do my tits because I don't want these babies to burn and peel."


Mike laughed and said, "Well, you don't have to worry about that, because you
already have a good base tan and I really don't think you will burn and peel
today." but Mike went ahead and began to spread the oil over her big, firm,
young breasts and was enjoying the sights and the feel of these breasts.


His cock was beyond being hard, it was down right throbbing in his shorts.


He continued to massage Tami from top to bottom and when he got to the bottom of
her feet she once again spread her legs and Mike once again began to go back up
her legs this time on the front and mostly on the inside of her legs and thighs.


When Mike got to about mid thigh Tami reached down and at the same time lifted
her small little 16 year old butt off the deck and started to pull her bikini
bottoms off.


Mike withdrew his hands from her thighs and kind of sit back and watched as Tami
bared herself in front of him.


Tami acted like this was just a natural part of life, baring herself in front of
her fathers friend. She pulled her bottoms down farther and then she bent her
knees and drew then up to her waist and pulled the bottoms all the way off.


In this position Mike could not see what he wanted to see. He wanted to see her
16 year old pussy.


Well, Mike did not have to wait for long to see what he wanted to see, because
Tami then stretched her legs back out straight and she spread her legs even
farther apart and Mike was blessed with a beautiful sight.


Tami did in deed sun bath in the nude because she had the same tan all over. He
was really impressed with her rich copper colored pubic hair. It was trimmed
short but it was trimmed in a V just above her pussy slit and the rest of her
was bare.


Mike was openly admiring her naked beauty and was just enjoying the sight of
this nude 16 year old girl with big, beautiful, breasts and a picture perfect
pussy to mach. He really enjoyed the red hair that was above her pussy as it was
almost an exact match to the color of hair on her head.


Tami once again took the lead and broke the spell and silence by saying, "I
think you missed a spot or two." She made her point by running her hand down
slowly across her middle and then through her short pubic hair to cup her own
pussy in her hand and she slightly rubbed herself to make her point. She then
removed her hand and brought it back up to her breasts to join her other hand
which was already cupping the other breast.


Mike was silent for a few moment and he wanted so badly to just jump on top of
her and just fuck the living daylights out of her, but he also thought that
maybe he should first find out just what all she knows and how far she wanted to
take this playing around to.


Mike then said in a shaky voice, "Uhhhh Tami? Uhhh maybe we have gone to far
already, I mean ..... uhhhh."


Tami replied by saying, "It's OK! Mike, I know and it's OK with daddy too."


Mike was dumb struck by her casual reply like they were talking about the
weather or stock market or anything else.


Mike then replied and said, "What!? You have already talked to your dad? Today?
I mean ...... this afternoon?"


Tami replied, "Yea! He called me up and asked me what I had planed for the
weekend and told me that you were going to spend the night and most of tomorrow
out on our boat and he asked me if I would take the boat out because you were
too chicken to captain it yourself." she laughed a bit on the last part and Mike
knew that it was all said in a playful and joking manner.


Then she went on and said, "Well, daddy also said that you were also a family
man and you were one of us, so to speak and that I could feel free to do
anything thing I wanted as long as you also agreed to it too."


Mike was almost in a state of shock and Tami could see that for herself, just
from the look on his face and she tried to make Mike feel better by saying,
"It's OK, I mean you also know about me and daddy and Cami and well, our whole
family ........ we all enjoy doing each other and I guess your family also
enjoys doing the same thing, so what's wrong with us doing each other. I mean
it's not like I'm a virgin or something like that, beside I like to fuck, don't
you?"


Mike snapped out of it, and laughed and then said, "Well, yea, I like sex too,
it's just well, ........ this is all kind of new to me, I mean ...... you guys
are the first people I have ever come in contact with that have openly admitted
to ....... you know .......... doing each other."


Tami then smiled at Mike and said, "Yea, I know what you mean, because, I have
seen your reaction from other people more than once."


Mike looked directly into Tami's eyes and said in awe, "You mean you know of
other families who have ............. I mean you have actually met other
families that have .........."


Tami smiled back up at Mike and said, "Yes!! We (my family) has actually met
other families who also like incest and we have all seen them as they fucked
each other right in front of us and they have also seen us (my family) take
turns fucking one another."


Mike was totally stunned to say the least about this new revelation.


He could not believe that other families would openly fuck their own family
members in front of another family, let alone take part and fuck your own family
members in return in front of the other family.


He then had to rethink what he just thought and figured that if one family was
willing to perform incest in front of another family then it would only be fair
and right to have that family also watch as you also performed and fucked your
own family members in front of them. In a way it was just good manors to return
the favor so to speak.


Mike then got his thoughts together and asked Tami, "Wow!!! Who were they? How
many? What were their ages? Where did all of this take place? Are they from
around here?"


Tami laughed and said, "Woa!!! Not so fast!!! First of all, I can't tell you
their names. OK?"


Mike then thought back to what Tom had said before he left the boat, about the
need for privacy and things like that.


Mike then said, "I'm sorry!!! I should have know better."


"So, can I ask how many families have you guys been involved with then?", Mike
asked.


Tami replied by saying, "Yea, you can ask that then."


Mike paused and waited for Tami to answer but all she did was just smile at him
in a teasing way.


Mike then could not wait any longer and then said, "Well!?"


Tami laughed and then kind of giggled to herself, enjoying the way she was
teasing Mike and drawing out the anticipation of what the answer would be.


Tami then said, "Well!!! Mike? Are you going to finish the job you started or do
I have to finish myself off?"


Mike then remembered that he should have finished oiling her nude body down and
enjoy playing with this completely nude, little, red hair, green eyed, big
titty, spread open pussy girl laying out before him, instead of talking about
other families engaging in incest, let alone about other families watching other
families doing each other.


Like the old saying goes, "A bird in the hand is worth more, than two birds in
the bush." speaking of bushes, Tami V shaped pussy hair was quit the sight.


Mike leaned over and started to rub oil all over where her bottom bikini bottom
use to be and then he slowly started to play with her young pussy and see what
her reactions would be.


Tami relaxed and enjoyed and accepted his advances to play with her pussy and
before long, Mike slowly started to finger fuck, a nude 16 year old girl, spread
out totally nude, on top of her dad's house boat, on and in the middle of a
lake, in broad daylight no less.


Mike did not feel too exposed because of the covered deck railing that hid them
from view, except for maybe an airplane or helicopter that might fly over.


Mike then had a funny thought, just think some guys and girls could actually be
watching this from a spy satellite over head. He once heard that they could
actually see and read a news paper from way up there. He laughed to himself
about that one.


Mike started to really get into finger fucking this young girl and he then also
began to once again ask her about those other families.


Tami got into having her pussy finger fucked by a new older guy that was almost
the same age as her own dad and she began to heat up.


Tami then started to give a kind of running dialog of what all their own family
have done in regards to openly doing themselves in front of other families and
also what the other families have also done in front of them.


Tami then said, "I'll tell you what! Why don't you also strip and that way I can
also play with you and I'll tell you more about these other families, but I
can't tell you who they are or say any names, OK?"


Mike was up in a flash and said, "Deal" He striped as fast as he could and then
kneeled down besides Tami and this time he played with her big tits in one hand
and played with her cute red hair little pussy in the other hand.


Tami also reached over and got her bottle of sun tan oil and got her hands all
coated with the oil and she reached over with her right hand and took a hold of
Mike's hard, long thin cock and slowly began to stroke him as she started to
tell him about the other families she had seen and been involved with.


Tami started out by saying, "Well, I know of two (2) older ladies who are making
love to their own sons. One is divorced and the other is still married and the
father knows and accepts this. In fact the divorced mom is pregnant now by her
own son." Tami paused and Mike replied as he was slowly finger fucking Tami's
cute little red hair pussy, "WOW!!! No Shit!!!!"


Mike then asked, "How old is the boy? that got his own mom knocked up?".


Tami then replied, "He just turned 16."


Mike then said, "How old is the other boy, the one that the father knows about
doing his own mom?"


Tami simply replied, "He is 19 and he has been doing his mom since he about 16
or so."


All Mike could do was just groan and say, "Wow!!!". Mike was also enjoying the
sensation that Tami was giving him, by stroking his cock slowly and then
stopping to play with his balls and then start back up stroking his cock again.


Tami was slowly building Mike up and Mike was also building Tami up by using
slow finger fuck strokes and then changing the depth of his finger as he slid in
and out of her red hair 16 year old pussy.


Mike then asked, "So, What other families have you come across?"


Tami smiled and then replied, "I know of a young girl who has doing her dad
since her mom died." Tami kind of laughed and said, "And you know what? She is
pregnant also!!!"


Mike was shocked, yet turned on, by the very thought of a family member getting
another family member pregnant. He also groaned out loud and slightly lifted his
hips, like he was fucking her stroking hand.


Tami tightened her grip on his long, thin, hard, cock as he did this and this
also brought out another loud, long, low, moan from Mike.


Mike fucked his hips up and forward three or four more times and enjoyed what
all Tami was doing to him and for him.


Mike then asked, "How old was she? When her dad started doing her?"


Tami replied, "She was way young, they said, she was only 9 at the time, but she
didn't get knocked up till she was 14 though."


All Mike could do was again groan out loud and thrust his hips, once again in a
fucking motion, this time in a rapid motion, five or six times and groan out,
"OH!! GOD!!".


Tami really enjoyed telling new comers about other families she had been
involved with. It pleased her, to see the lusty reaction, most adult males had,
when they hear for the first time, about what other families had done and how
old they all were, that she had contact with.


She also liked the way the young teenage boys reacted when they were also
brought in on this type of fun for the first time.


The younger guys were happy as pigs in shit, so to speak, because they now had a
almost endless supply of both older and younger girls to fuck to their hearts
content.


The older guys were just as happy and just as eager, but they also liked to
watch more, than the younger ones. The young ones just wanted to fuck till they
couldn't fuck any more.


It also seemed to Tami that the older guys preferred to fuck the younger girls,
the ones, 18 and younger, more than the older ones. She thought that, that must
be because fucking an underage girl is more exciting, knowing that what they
were doing was against the law and also the younger girls just hadn't fucked as
much.


Tami also thought back to the first time she was gang banged by just the male
members of her family.


It was on her 14th birthday. She closed her eyes and thought back to that very
day and how this was a kind of family tradition for all the females in their
family to have this done to them on their 14th birthday.


Tami was enjoying the slow finger fuck that Mike was giving her and she
continued to also slowly stroke him as she thought back and remembered that
fateful day just like it happened yesterday.


She was taken down stairs into the basement of her grandfathers house out at the
nudist camp. There, they had what they called the family play room and that play
room was built for one reason and one reason alone, it was nothing more than a
sex play room.


There was all sorts of things in the room.


There was also two smaller rooms that was know as the alter rooms.


This one room had but only one object in the center of the room it was a small
alter like table, slightly padded, in the middle of this one room. The table was
elevated about 28 to 30 inches off the floor. It was only about 24 to 30 inches
wide and about 4 feet long. At one end of the table was a set of stirrups like
what they have on a doctors examination table.


The walls and ceiling of this smaller room was covered with nothing but mirrors.
Even the door had mirrors on it and once the door was shut it was hard to tell
were the door actually was.


This alter was in fact the same alter that she had been placed on at the tender
age of 11 and her dad took her virginity then, as all of the other family
members stood around the small alter table and silently watched as she was
entered for the very first time.


Tami had had sex on the alter so many times, since she was 11, she had actually
lost count, but it was always with only one of two males and females at a time
maybe four at the most.


On her 14th birthday, she was once again placed on the alter and this time she
was gang banged by all of her male relatives. She was fucked nonstop by 9 males
that day. Her dad was first, followed by her grandpa, then three uncles, then
she had three cousins and her older brother.


It was also a tradition that no other female family members were aloud in the
alter room during the girls first traditional gang bang on their 14th birthday.


It was also forbidden for the males to talk to the other females later as to
what happened in the room, only the female who was gang banged was allowed to
tell the rest of the females as to what all happened and took place in the room
during her ordeal of her first gang bang.


This way it was more special for the girl and she would tell her own side of the
story as to what all took place. It also built up the excitement and curiosity
of the other girls and women in the family as to what all was taking place
behind closed doors.


However, after the girl's first gang bang on her 14th birthday, if any of them
wanted to have another gang bang they could allow everyone in the family to come
in and watch or they could choose to make it a private affair like their first
time at the age of 14.


Tami's family also believed that, what is good for the goose, is also good for
the gander, so to speak, and the same thing happened to the boys on their 16th
birthday.


The boy's on their 16th birthday was also treated to a gang bang, however, they
were the bangee and not the banger.


There is another room just like the small alter room and this room instead had a
large firm king size bed in the center instead of the small thin alter used for
the girls.


This room was used first on the boys at the age of 13 when they lost their
virginity to their own mother and the rest of the family was invited to watch as
the young boy was introduced into the ways of manhood.


However on their 16th birthday, they are lead into the room with only the
females and the females took turns fucking the living daylights out of the young
16 year old boy. Once again only the boy this time could tell the other guys
what all took place in the room during his ordeal on his 16th birthday.


This room was also used as a regular orgy room for small groups.


The main giant room had one corner totally padded with Japanese futons this
large orgy pit measured about 15 foot X 15 foot square. The rest of the room had
other things like a sex swing and another alter table that was shorter so that
two woman could 69 each other and a guy on each end could easily fuck each woman
while standing up.


There was also a homemade motorized double dildo machine that was like a half
round five gallon bucket so that two woman could get fucked by these dildos and
they could also embrace each other as they were in a kneeling position. Each
dildo was controlled by a hand held control box and a lot of times the women
would let the other woman control their dildo and they would make a game of who
could make the other woman come first.


The entire basement was nothing more than a incest play pit for all of the
families to come back home to visit and enjoy the other family members.


This gave a completely whole new meaning, to a family reunion.


Tami was reliving all of the past events in her head as Mike was now increasing
his speed and depth and motion, finger fucking her, and Tami snapped back to the
present and was surprised that maybe not even five minutes had past.


To her, it seemed like she was lost in her memories for hours on end as she
replayed all of the major highlights of what all happened to her and her family.


Mike brought her back to reality by continuing his questioning of what these
other families consisted of and their ages.


Tami was not in the mood to talk any more about other families, she had more
important things on her mind and she said to Mike, "Ummm let's not talk any more
about that, what I need, is for you to fuck me, right here and now!!"


Mike really wanted to find out about those other families, but he was also hot
to trot and so he figured that he could find out more about those other families
later and so he dropped the subject and moved around into position and mounted
her in the missionary position.


Tami was dripping wet and he slid into her young, warm, wet, and tight 16 year
old pussy all the way in without stopping till he could go not father into her
pussy.


Mike was balls deep in this 16 year old, red headed, green eyed, and really big
titted girl. Tami was indeed built for sex and she proved herself to Mike, as a
young sex machine, by gripping his cock with her talented pussy muscles and she
started to rotate and lift her hips up off the deck of the boat in perfect
rhythm to his thrusting cock in and out of her red hair pussy.


Mike was impressed by the way Tami fucked. He mentally compared Tami to his own
sister Kristy when she was also 16 and in some ways she was better and in other
ways Kristy was better, but Mike was still prefered small breasted women and
girls, but then again change and variety is good.


Mike thought to himself that since his own sister, Kristy wasn't here and his
wife, Kim wasn't here, nor was his lovable little daughter, Nancy wasn't here,
he would just enjoy the pleasures of Tami and her talented 16 year old pussy and
her big tits.


Tami was talented in ways that even some of Mike's non-family sexual partners
paled to compare, to how this young girl acted and did, for him, that only
others, could only begin to dream what a really good fuck should be like.


Mike reached the point of no return before Tami did and as he slid his long,
hard, thin, cock into her talented pussy as far as he could go, he then arched
his back and lifted up off of her chest and ground his hips and cock as far as
he could and then he began to shake as his cock swelled up inside this young 16
year old's red hair pussy and began to shoot his load of hot come into her.


Tami began her own orgasm as soon as she felt Mike's cock swell inside her own
pussy and she really started to come as his hot come started to shoot out of the
end of his hard, long, thin, cock embedded in as far as he could go.


Tami enjoyed the sensation and feeling she had when ever a guy shot off inside
her without a rubber. She felt the warmth of his come as it entered her pussy.
To her it felt like a warm bubble that grew and grew inside her tummy and it was
a feeling she really enjoyed.


Tami then started to squeeze her pussy muscles in time with Mike's come shooting
out of the tip of his cock and this helped milk his cock completely and it also
help spread that warm expanding bubble she felt inside her.


After Mike's cock quite shooting its' load of come into her young 16 year old
pussy he then began to relax and he once again laid his chest down on top of her
big firm titties and he then looked down at Tami and she was still experiencing
her come so he waited and keep still till she slowly opened her eyes and looked
into his eyes and they both smiled.


Mike then leaned his head down towards Tami's and they kissed for the very first
time.


It was kind of strange and funny, but they had experienced the complete sex act
and yet they both forgot to kiss one another till after the fact, so to speak.


They both made up for it, by sharing quit a few extra long, deep and passionate
french kisses all the while they were still joined together, his slowly
softening 36 year old cock inside her young, talented, warm, tight and now very
wet and sticky 16 year old red hair pussy.


They both relaxed for about 10 minutes before Mike slowly and regrettably began
to pull his completely limp and soft cock out of her pussy.


Tami tightened her pussy muscles up as tight as possible and they played a slow
tug of war as he withdrew from her come soaked pussy.


Mike was very impressed at what all Tami could do with her pussy, just by using
her pussy muscles on the inside.


Mike then rolled off to the side of Tami and cuddled up next to her as they
enjoyed the slowly falling sun.


They both rested next to each other and enjoyed the sights and sounds of the
water and the sky, they also took in the fresh clean smell of the lake.


Mike and Tami both tenderly and playfully played and touched one another in the
after glow of their mating. They were both silent and they both enjoyed the
others silent company.


About 15 minutes later Tami broke the silence and said, "Well, are you up to a
little skinny dipping?"


Mike was kind of shocked, but after this last week of indulging into incest with
his own daughter and his wife at home right now probably fucking his (her) own
son and then finding out, that Tom and his family is also into incest in a very
big way, and to top it off he had just fucked a 16 year old girl with big tits
to boot, skinny dipping sounded like child's play, so he agreed and they both
dove off the top of the sun deck of the house boat.


The water was over 15 feet deep were they anchored and Tami knew this part of
the lake better than he did, so he followed her lead. Besides Mike was a good
diver and he could easily dive from a 3 meter board and go less than 3 feet deep
in the water before turning his body back up to the surface.


They both swam around and splashed each other and then they both slowly swam
over to the back of the house boat and climbed up the ladder.


They had both got back up on the main deck and they both got a towel and began
to affectionately dry each other off.


They both sat down in the chairs on the back deck and relaxed and enjoyed the
lake view.


Mike was becoming more and more relaxed about the idea of nudity and incest in
general, because he had at last really met a real family who also practiced
incest and this family (The Richardson's) had been doing this type of family
relations for at least three (3) generations as far as he knew. He had also
found out that there were other families, who the Richardson's not only knew,
but had apparently had also witnessed and then also join in with these other
families and had even gone as far trading and swapping family members with the
other families. It was something like an incest swing group.


Mike and Tami stayed nude and decided to start fixing supper.


They went inside and was getting things ready and Mike got out a couple of
steaks and he went out on the back deck to fire up the grill, when he noticed
two people on the small island. The house boat was anchored about 100 yard from
the beach that these two (2) people were on and he could tell that they were a
male and female.


Mike did not think to much about it at first and he went back inside and he then
returned to the grill in about ten minutes to put the steaks on and it was then
that he noticed that the male and female couple were rolling around on the beach
and it looked like they were nude at least from this distance it looked like it
to him.


Mike then remembered that he had seen a pair of binoculars in the main living
room of the house boat and he once again went inside and walked past Tami as she
was making a tossed salad and microwaving a couple of potatoes and heating up
some caned corn to go alone with the grilled steaks.


Mike got the binoculars out and was looking through the side living room window
with them toward the beach and as he focused on the couple on the beach the
image that he saw now through the magnification of the binoculars was beyond
belief and description.


It was Suzie Simpson, he was almost positive of that and he remembered from
meeting her on this very house boat that she said she was spending the weekend
on her dad's boat and her dad was also spending the weekend on the boat.


Mike was standing next to a couch and he was still naked and when he realized
that this was Suzie Simpson and that meat that guy with her must in fact be her
dad.


His limp cock started to grow as he watched in total amazement as another pair
of incestuous lovers were doing things to each other that most fathers and
daughters do not do, let alone, do it in public and in plane sight.


Mike's cock got bigger and bigger as he watched in total amazement as another
pair of father and daughters started to sexually please one another.


Suzie Simpson was totally nude as was her father and Suzie was going down on her
dad. He was standing up in on the sandy beach and she was kneeling before him,
Mike saw them in profile.


He watched in shear pleasure as she slowly started to bob her head up and down
along the length of her father's short but thick cock.


Mike's own cock was now totally and fully extended and rock hard and ready to go
again because of the incestuous act he was watching. He kind of kneeled on the
couch and was resting his elbows on the back of the couch using it as a rest to
steady the magnified image he was now intently watching.


He then released one hand from the binoculars and used his right hand to go down
and slowly started stroking his own hard, long thin cock.


Mike did not notice Tami as she walked into the main living room and she was
watching Mike please himself as he watched from afar the acts of a father and
daughter in the act of incest.


Tami then walked up next to Mike and looked out the same window and saw for
herself ,what all the excitement was, so to speak. Even at a 100 yards, she knew
who they were right off the bat, because she had seen their boat parked on the
other side of the island.


Tami then broke the silence by saying, "Well, they are at it again!"


Mike almost jumped off the couch, because he was so into watching this father
and daughter in the act of committing incest out in the open for almost anyone
to see.


Mike looked over to Tami and said, "Is that Suzie Simpson?"


Tami smiled and said, "Yes it is, Why? Have you already meet her?"


Mike then said in response, "Is that her dad there?"


Tami smiled and said, "Yes, it is why?"


Mike then replied by saying, "Jesus Christ!!!! They are doing in broad daylight,
Fuck!!!! What if someone comes by and sees them doing this!!!???"


Tami calmly replied, "That's what they like, they like the thrill and excitement
of doing it in public, where there is the possibility of someone coming by and
catching them in the act."


Mike then turned back and looked once again through the binoculars and watched
this father/daughter show taking place on a public beach on a public island on a
public lake in broad daylight.


Tami walked behind and then stood right behind Mike and then pressed her still
nude body up against Mike's and she reached a round with both hands and started
to stroke his long, hard, thin, cock with her right hand and she played with his
balls in her left hand.


She leaned forward so that most of her body was leaning against Mike's back.


Mike felt her nude body in contact with his back and he also enjoyed the
attention he was getting from her in the way she was stroking him and playing
with his balls, while he continued to watch this public exhibition of
father/daughter incest.


Tami continued to use her right hand exclusively to stroke Mike's now dripping
and slick, rock hard, long thin cock. Mike was expelling a lot of precome as the
sight of a father and daughter actually enjoying the ultimate act of family love
and lust, INCEST!!


Tami then used her left hand to occasionally go up and massage Mike's hairy firm
chest. She even pinched and pulled on his small nipples and then ran her hand
down across Mike's firm washboard stomach and she even slid her left hand down
and between his butt cheeks and started to play with his asshole and the
sensitive skin between his balls and asshole.


Mike continued to watch through the binoculars at the lust crazed father
daughter incest team and just moaned out low sexy grunts and moans of pleasure
as Tami continued to play with him and bring about more sexual excitement. She
even leaned down and kissed and licked his back and sides that she could reach
with her lips and tongue.


As Mike continued to watch them, Suzie Simpson stopped sucking on her father's
short but very thick cock and her father immediately laid down on his back on
the sandy beach and Suzie stood up and walked over and stood above her own
father.


Suzie then squatted down and sat her pussy directly on her father's face and she
then leaned forward so that she could once again suck his cock.


The father daughter incest team was now in the classic 69 position with Suzie on
top of her father. Suzie started to bob her head up and down on his cock and
Mike was almost certain that Suzie's dad was sticking his tongue up inside his
own daughter's sweet little pussy and drinking her sweet sex nectar.


The Simpson's continued for about two or three minutes and then Suzie lifted up
off her father and then turned around to face him and then took up a new
position of standing over the crotch of her dad and Mike watched in total
amazement as Suzie's dad held his short but very thick cock straight up and
Suzie started to squat down and before long their bodies came in contact with
each other and then Suzie sat down almost forcefully and impaled herself on her
own father's cock.


Once Suzie was fully seated on top of her father she then put her knees down on
each side of her fathers side and then she started to ride him.


Suzie's dad then reached up and started to play with his daughter beautiful
small firm breasts and she was slowly building speed in her fucking motion.


Tami then moved and got on the couch with Mike and she in turn laid down and
placed her head between the couch back and Mike's wet, long, hard, thin cock and
she took him into her mouth and started to suck him while he continued to watch
from a distance at the incestuous lovers on the beach.


Tami kind of held her head in place and Mike started to thrust forward and then
withdraw in a fucking motion and he was in a way face fucking 16 year old Tami
as he watched another father/daughter engaged in the finial act of incest.


Suzie was riding her dad and seemed to be enjoying their mating right there on
the open beach of this small little secluded island located on a large public
lake.


She was now riding her dad at what seemed to be full speed and then Suzie sit
down on her dad's crotch and  pushed her crotch as far down onto her dad's short
but very thick cock and just froze in place.


Her dad raised his head and from the look on his face he must have reached the
end of his sexual rope because he had the look of a man enjoying and riding out
his orgasm while fully embedded in his own daughter's pussy.


Mike then noticed that as soon as Suzie's dad shot his come into her pussy he
was lifting her up and drawing her crotch up to his face once again.


Suzie knee walked up her dad's body and planted her young little well fucked
pussy on her dad's mouth. Mike could see that they both liked this new position.
It accrued to Mike that Suzie's dad must like eating his own come out of his own
daughter's pussy as soon as they done fucking and that was fine with him.


Mike was now passing the point of no return now himself and he let out a big
excited groan and said to Tami, "OH FUCK!!!!  I'm coming!!!"


Tami did not flinch a bit in fact she deep throated Mike's long thin hard cock
all the way to the base of his cock and held him firmly in the back of her
throat.


Mike pushed forward and froze as the thrill and rush of his come over took him.
He fired off at least 4 good solid spurts of hot rich thick man come directly
into and down Tami's young experienced throat.


After Mike quit coming in Tami's throat, Tami began to lick and suck his cock
clean. Once that was done she then got up off the couch and looked back out the
window and noticed that Suzie and her dad was just finishing each other off so
to speak.


Tami then walked up to the cockpit of the house boat and push the horn button
three short honks and then one long honk.


Suzie and her dad both looked over and the house boat and they both waved and
then they walked out into the water and they both began to swim towards the
boat.


Mike had already put down the binoculars and it was then that he not only
noticed but he also remembered the steaks and he ran out to the grill and opened
up the lid. He was expecting to see burnt steaks but apparently Tami remembered
and turned down the grill before she came into the main room for a little play
time.


Suzie and her dad both got to the back of the boat at about the same time and
climbed up the ladder and Tami was there to greet them both and Mike kind of
stayed back until both Suzie and her dad were given fresh clean towels.


Mike and Tami were both still nude besides they had both watched a father and
daughter commit incest right on the beach in plain sight for just about anyone
to see and they both swam over to the house boat nude, so what was the point of
putting clothes on now.


Tami then introduce Mike to both Suzi and her dad.


Suzie's dad, Jim Simpson stuck out his hand and Mike shook it.


Tami went on to explain that Jim owns a luxury car dealership.


Jim stands about 5' 11" 185lbs Short dark brown hair, brown eyes, decent build
for a guy that is 45 years old.


Jim was not embarrassed a bit in Mike seeing him or his daughter nude. Mike was
a little bit embarrassed by his nudity and Suzie Simpson was openly staring at
Mike's nude body. Suzie made no bones about looking directly and openly at
Mike's limp cock.


Mike decided that two can play this game and he in turned looked at Suzie
Simpson in all her naked glory. Mike really liked her 34-B or maybe 34-C breasts
but what got him most was her super small waist and small hips. Suzie indeed
shaved most of her pussy hair off but what she had was trimmed very close and it
was in the shape of maybe a flower bud or something.


Mike was amazed at what this younger generation was doing with their bodies and
the shape and designs they come up with for trimming their pubic hair, body
piercing, tattoos etc.


Suzie then broke in an said to Mike, "Wow!!! I didn't know that I would be
seeing you so soon."


Mike replied that he was also surprised at seeing her again so soon too.


Suzie then said, "So Mike? What did you think of the little show we put on for
you and Tami? Daddy and I thought that it was Tami and her brother or mom on
board, I would have never of dreamed that it was Tami and you!!!"


Mike smiled and said, "Well, I didn't think I was going to be here either but,
Tami here hijacked me and I had no choice in the matter."


Suzie then asked Mike again, "So, What did you think of our little show then?"
Suzie was smiling ear to ear and was pushing her chest out towards Mike.


Mike smiled at Suzie and then over to Jim and then said, "Well, personally I
thought it was totally unreal, I mean that is the first time in my entire life
that I have actually seen and witnessed a father and daughter together."


Suzie then asked Mike, "So did it turn you on or what?"


Mike laughed and smiled and said, "Yes, you can definitely say that."


"Did you get hard too, watching me and daddy fuck right there on the beach?",
Suzie asked Mike.


Mike once again smiled and said, "Yea! You definitely made me hard."


Tami then broke into the conversation and said, "Jim?, Suzie? Have you guys
already eaten?"


Jim answered first and said, "No, We were about to go back over the hill and fix
something on our boat, then you honked the horn so we thought we would come over
to visit you guys on the boat first."


Tami then said, "Great, I'll get a couple more steaks and we can all have supper
here together."


Tami went back into the galley and brought out 2 more steaks and then gave them
to Mike and said, "This time don't forget the steaks, if it wouldn't have been
for me, they would have been burnt to a cinder." Tami was openly smiling at
Mike. 


Mike only reply was, "Hey!!! It's not my fault, I got distracted by some of the
local wildlife and their unusual mating habits!"


Everybody was laughing out loud at that last comment and observation. They all
then sat around the table on the back deck and enjoyed the setting sun.


Tami also brought out cold drinks for everyone.


Tami then sat down and explain to Jim and Suzie that Mike was new to this type
of open family relations.


Mike corrected Tami by saying that he had been involved in a incestuous
relationship with his little sister long before both of the girls were even
born, it was just that, only his sister and himself knew what was going on
that's all.


Jim got into the conversation and asked Mike if they ever got caught.


Mike replied, "No, but it was a close call a couple of times."


Jim smiled and said, "Well, I was doing my little sister and cousin both and we
ended up getting caught by my uncle who was 40 at the time."


Jim continued with his story by saying, "Well, that son of a bitch said, that if
he could join us he wouldn't tell our parents and we all said, "No." Well then
that bastard told our parents and we all caught hell over that. Mom and Dad
really wasn't that mad at us and they told us that most brothers and sisters
don't do that.


The funny thing was, Dad then bought me a big box of rubbers and showed me how
to use them. Then he shocked the shit out of me and said, "If you and your
sister are going to keep doing this, to each other, then you need to wear one of
these each time from now on, and you and your sister should do it only in the
house were you all won't get caught, by people who will not understand." In less
than a month, I ended up fucking my own mom and I got to watch as my dad fucked
his daughter, my sister and we have been doing it ever since. My little cousin
got in trouble too, but we held off for about a year with her and then brought
her back into the fold so to speak."


Mike was totally shocked by this new story about family members doing one
another and he began to think that incest was more common than most people would
like to believe or even think.


Incest is something most people do not want to talk about, yet so many have done
it, but are afraid to step forward and admit it to anyone because of what the
reactions might be.


There was more talk about other things other that sex and incest and they all
sat down to a steak supper in the nude and enjoyed to fast approaching night
time sky with a beautiful sky full of stars.


Once they had finished supper and cleaned up the back deck and Tami and Suzie
washed the dishes while Mike and Jim cleaned the grill and bagged the trash they
all went inside and lounged around for a while and they all began to talk more
about themselves and how each of them got into incest and what each of them
liked best, such as type of sex, position, location.


It was about a half hour later inside the main living room of the house boat
when Jim asked Mike if he would like to fuck Suzie while he watched.


Mike first looked over at Tami and all she said with a big smile on her face
was, "Hey Mike, don't look at me, I'm not your wife, besides Suzie likes to fuck
older men and Jim here just loves to watch as other guys fuck his daughter,
Suzie senseless."


Suzie then said, "Hey Tami, you like to fuck just as much, if not more than me,
you know!"


Jim stepped in and broke up the good natured augment before it went any farther
and then looked over at Mike, still waiting for an answer from Mike, if he
wanted to fuck Suzie or not in front of him.


Mike then said, "Well, I could never pass up an invitation to make love to a
beautiful young girl and if her father wants to watch, then that is fine with
me."


Suzie then said, "Hey everyone!! Let's go outside and up on the sun deck and we
can all watch the stars come out while we all enjoy some good fucking."


Mike still could not get over how much dirty talking he has been witnessed to
every since he began to fuck his own 12 year old daughter just one week earlier.


The all went out and climbed the ladder to the upper sun deck and Tami and Jim
pulled up a chair and just sat back and began to relax.


Suzie was in the middle of the deck and Mike was kind of shy so to speak because
he now had two strangers who were not family members and this was kind of new to
him. Mike then began to wonder if this is what a male porn star feels like the
first time he has to perform in front of the camera and a group of strange
people.


Suzie was not shy at all and walked right up to Mike and put her arms around his
neck and pressed her nude young firm body up against the Mike's nude body and
she leaned forward and planted a sexy long french kiss right on his mouth.
Suzie's tongue shot out of her mouth and right into his as soon as her lips
touched his.


They staid in this sexy embrace for about a minute before Suzie broke the kiss
and she dropped her right arm down and her small hand immediately went for his
crotch. She gently cupped his balls in the palm of her hand and then began to
slide her palm slowly up and down the semi hard length of his now growing cock.


Suzie then turned her head towards her dad and said, "Oooohhhhh!!!! Daddy!!! He
has a nice cock and I know it will feel really good when he slides it up into my
little pussy."


Jim responded to Suzie by saying, "Oh yea baby!!! Let me see!!! Let me see how
you excite him and get him ready for your sweet juicy little pussy, Honey!"


Suzie stepped back about a half of step so that her dad could see what she was
doing to him.


Tami in the mean time had lit four small tiki lamps on the four corners of the
upper deck and this provided everyone with enough light for everyone to see
quite well, yet the yellow flickering light gave it a almost primeval effect for
making out by fire light.


Mike looked over at Tami and he looked at her setting next to Jim and she was
slowly and casually beginning to touch herself.


Jim was also beginning to touch and excite himself as he watched his own
daughter in the arms of another man. He knew full well that he would soon watch
as the couple, his daughter and Mike would soon sink down onto the deck and mate
with each other right there in front of him and Tami.


It excited Jim to watch is own daughter and in a way he seemed to enjoy watching
her fuck and have sex with other people than having sex with her himself. I
guess you could saw he was more of a voyeur than anything else.


Jim then said to Suzie, "Yea Baby!! Let me see you stroke him and get him all
hard and ready!"


Suzie then took Mike's hardening cock into her hand and griped him and slowly
began to stroke his manhood. She then said to her dad, "Like this daddy? Stroke
him like this?"


Jim replied by saying, "Ohhhh!!! Baby!!!! Yes!!!! Stroke him good, Honey!!!"


Mike was getting more and more turned on by the words and phrases exchanged
between Jim and his lovely little 17 year old daughter Suzie.


Mike wondered to himself, if he could every go that far and openly share and
encourage his own daughter Nancy to do the same things that Suzie was doing to
him and for him to sit ideally by and watch as another man makes love to his own
daughter.


Mean while Suzie began to french kiss Mike again and this time Mike began to run
his hands over the lovely smooth young firm flesh of this 17 year old girl. Mike
then began to play with Suzie's small but firm breasts in the palms of his hands
and he even twisted her hard long excited nipples between his thumbs and fore
fingers.
This caused Suzie to brake the kiss and moan out, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! He is
getting me ready!!! My nipples are so hard daddy!!"


Jim responded by saying, "Oh Yea Baby!!! Let him get you all wet and ready
first!!!"


Then Jim said to Mike, "Suck her nipples Mike!! She loves to have her nipples
sucked on!! Get her nipples all wet and really suck on them hard. Make her
nipples really hard and then bite them!!! She goes crazy when someone bites her
rock hard nipples!!"


Mike took Jim's suggestion and bent down to suck on Suzie's erect nipples and
then he tentatively and gently bit one nipple and this caused Suzie to begin to
shake and moan.


Suzie then said, "OH GOD DADDY!!! He is biting my nipples like you told him to
do!!!! OH GOD!!!!"


Mike switched nipples and licked and suck on Suzie's other nipple and got it all
hard and wet and then started to bite this nipple a little harder and this also
brought out another long loud moan from Suzie. Mike also looked over and saw
that Jim was now slowly stroking his now rock hard erection in plain sight for
everyone on the sun deck to see.


Mike then looked over and saw that Tami was also playing with her big breasts
with one hand and slowing stroking the inside of her spread open thighs but she
avoided touching her pussy. Tami was slowly exciting herself and she wanted to
slowly build the fire and sexual excitement slowly.


Mike then slid his right hand down and slid it over Suzie's flat belly and down
through her flower shaped pussy hair and lovingly cupped her pussy mound in the
palm of his hand.


He could plainly feel her sexual heat from her pussy and he then slowly began to
palm her pussy and slowly slide his palm up and down along her young sex mound.


Suzie once again moan out, "OH LOOK DADDY!!! He is now cupping my pussy in the
palm of his hand!!! He is doing me daddy!!! Can you see him touch me down
there?"


Jim moaned out in a low husky and sex fill voice, "Turn this way some more
Suzie!!! I want to see him as he touches you!!"


Suzie then turned more towards her dad and gently moved Mike to her side just a
bit so that her dad, Jim had a better view of what they were doing to each
other.


Suzie then said, "How's that daddy? Can you see him now? Can you see what he is
doing to me down there?"


"OH GOD HONEY!! He is cupping your sweet little cunt in the palm of his hand!!!
OH YEA MIKE!!! Turn my little girl on!!! Get her all wet and ready for your
fingers to slide up inside her wet, juicy, tight, young cunt!!! Do her Mike!!!
Do her good!!!"


Mike decided to get into the action and said, "Here Jim!!! Do you like to see me
with your daughter like this?"


Jim moaned out in sexual excitement and responded to Mike by saying, "Yea!!! I
love to see my daughter with you!!! It turns me on so much to see my little slut
in the arms of another man as he get her ready for a good fuck!!!"


Jim then said, "Mike? Is she wet yet?"


Mike replied to Jim, "Yea!! Your little slut is dripping wet!! Do you want me to
slide one of my fingers up into her cunt for you?"


Jim moan out loud and he began to stroke his short but very thick cock on his
left hand a little faster and said, "Yea Mike!! Let me see you shove one of your
fingers up her cunt!! Finger Fuck Her Mike!! Stir her cunt into a frothy wet
come!!! Make her come on your fingers Mike!! I want to see her come all over
your fingers and hand!"


Mike was getting more and more into this new form of sexual excitement and he
once again looked over at Tami and noticed that she had yet to touch her pussy
directly yet. Tami was on a slow simmer and she was not ready to come just yet.


Suzie on the other hand was wet and ready and he figured that she would come
pretty soon but he was sure that she would not stop at just one come, at least
if he had anything to say about the deal.


Mike looked once again over at Tami and said, "So Tami, is this turning you on?"


Tami smiled and answered his question by spreading her legs a little further
apart and said, "Yea!! I like to watch too!!"


Mike then looked over at and Jim and said, "OK JIM!! Watch this!!"


Mike asked Suzie to spread her legs a little further apart and she knew what was
coming next.


Suzie turned her head towards her dad and said, "OH GOD DADDY!!! He is getting
me ready!! He is going to ......."


Suzie never had the chance to finish her sentence as Mike then swiftly and
surely slide his middle finger up as far as he could into Suzie's little 17 year
old cunt.


Her pussy was more than wet enough to accept this invasion and she finished her
sentence by saying, ".......OH GOD DADDY!!!! He's in me daddy!!! Oh yea!! He's
all the way up inside me daddy!!
OH DADDY!!! I wish you could feel what he is doing to me on the inside of me!!"


Jim just moaned and began to stroke his short thick cock a little faster and at
the same time he lifted his ass off the chair for just a short moment before
settling back down in his chair.


Suzie was now getting into Mike's finger fucking and she kind of squatted down
just a bit and spread her legs a little bit farther apart.


Mike then added another finger into her pussy so that now his two inside fingers
were buried deep in her pussy and his palm was resting to the front and top part
of her pussy and he began to stir her pussy into a wet frothy mess of pussy
juice.


Suzie began to squat lower and lower as Mike brought her to a crashing climax
and as she came, she came all over his fingers and hand and she slowly slid to
the sun deck and was in a half kneeling and squatting position as she panted and
tried to catch her breath.


She still had her right hand on his cock and she was kind of holding on to it
for support and then as she came around she then looked over at her dad and
said, "WOW!!! Daddy!!! He really made me come fast! Did you like that daddy?"


Jim moaned out, "OH!! my cute little slut!! you look just like your mom does
when she puts her show on for me!!!"


Jim then continued and said, "Now baby, I want to see you take his cock into
your cute little mouth and get him all wet and ready so that he can fuck you
with that long hard cock!! Go on Honey do it!! Suck his cock!!! Let me see you
take him that way!!"


Suzie moved over and got into a comfortable kneeling position and then put on a
big show for Jim, her dad, Tami and especially for Mike as he was going to
benefit the most from this next little live sex show.


Suzie started out by sticking her tongue out and giving Mike's cock and balls
long slow and teasing wide laps and licks all over his crotch area. Mike was
thoroughly pleased and impressed by the way Suzie was getting him more and more
excited by the second.


Mike moaned and raised his head to the night time sky and moaned over and over
as he enjoyed sensation she was causing.


Mike looked down at Suzie once again just in time to see her back away just a
bit. She opened her mouth wide and then all at once she moved forward and she
bent his cock downward slightly and completely swallowed his cock all the way in
one big gulp, all the way up to his balls. She then closed her mouth and lips
over his manhood at the base near his balls and she immediately sucked inward
and her mouth on the inside closed in around his throbbing hard cock and then
she began to tease him with her flirting tongue all around his cock head.


Mike knew that she was indeed a expert cock sucker right off the bat. She was
indeed a very oral girl and she loved to make love to a hard cock with her
mouth.


Suzie began to slowly bob her head up and down along the length of his long hard
cock. Her tongue and lips and the rest of her mouth on the inside was doing
marvelous things to him and his cock. Mike was in seventh heaven right now.


Jim then moaned out, "Yea Suzie!! That's my little slut!!! Suck him Honey!! Suck
him good Baby!!"


Mike looked over and it looked as if Jim was almost foaming at the mouth as he
was moaning out his dirty talk to his daughter as she was sucking him off. He
then looked over and saw that Tami was now beginning to touch her own pussy for
the first time since they had climbed up onto the sun deck after supper. She was
still going slow and building her own excitement slowly but surely.


Jim then said to his daughter, "Slow down Honey!! Don't make him come in your
mouth!! I want him to come in your pussy!! You know how much I like it when I
get to see another man come inside your sweet little cunt!!!"


Suzie responded by slowly pulling her mouth off of Mike's long hard cock and
then she looked over at her dad and said, "Well Daddy!!! Do you think he is
ready? Do you think he is ready to slide this long hard cock up into my little
pussy and fuck me, Daddy? Do you want him to fuck me daddy? Do you want to see
me fuck him, Daddy?"


"OH GOD YES!!! I want to see you fuck him Honey!!! I know he is more than ready
to slam that long hard cock way up into your cute little cunt!!!", Jim moaned
out loud and stroked his cock a little bit faster.


Then Jim said, "Get into position Honey!! Get into position so that I can see it
as he slides his long hard cock up into your sweet little pussy!! Do it!! Do it
now!! Do it baby!! OH GOD DO IT NOW!!!"


Suzie then laid back on her back with her head pointing toward her dad and she
immediately drew her legs up and bent her knees and then spread her knees apart
and pulled her bent legs almost up to her chest so that she was complete spread
open to Mike.


Suzie was in a modified missionary position and with her legs bent and pulled up
to her chest this was clearly a female subjucation position in which the female
was totally exposed and complete accessible to the male.


Mike knew this position and he enjoyed this position very much in fact it was
probably one of his favorite positions. He kneeled down and got into position
between her spread open legs and up turned ass and he moved closer and bent his
cock down slightly so that it would be in the proper position to breach her
young tight little pussy in one thrust.


Jim was breathing more heavily and he was the one to give the signal and then
Mike placed his swollen cock head up to Suzie's pussy entrance and waited till
Jim gave the command.


Suzie said, "OH GOD DADDY!!! He is there!! I can feel him at my entrance!!! Are
you sure you want him to do this to me daddy? Are you sure you want him to slide
into my poor little pussy, Daddy?"


Suzie and Jim must have played this type of game quit a few times, teasing and
exciting each other by talking dirty to each other as another man has his way
with his daughter as he jerks himself to orgasm and she is totally fucked to
come gushing orgasm.


Jim replied, "NOW!!! SLAM IT IN HER!!! Fuck the shit out of her!!! Make her
scream and come over and over!!! DO IT!!"


After Jim said that Mike looked over at Jim and then over to Tami and then back
to Jim and then looked down at Suzie and then without warning he bucked his hips
forward and impaled her in one single thrust. He slid in all the way till his
crotch came to contact with her crotch and his balls slapped against her asshole
because he slammed into her so forcefully and quickly.


Suzie let out a blood curtailing scream as Mike slid into her. At first Mike
thought that maybe he did in fact hurt Suzie and he was about to withdraw, but
Suzie was looking directly into his eyes and after her first scream she also had
a smile on her face and that made Mike feel a whole lot better.


It was then that he knew that both Jim and Suzie were playing a game and the
scream was just part of the act. She acted as thought Mike had brutally and
forcefully taken Suzie's virginity and broke her cherry right there in front of
father.


Suzie keep up the act and was moaning as though she was in pain and said, "Oh
Daddy!!! Please make him stop!!! Oh Daddy Please!! It hurts so much!!! Oh Daddy
How could you!! Why!!!"


"Don't worry baby!! The pain will go away. All little girls go through the same
kind of pain the first time. You are a woman now Honey!!! He will now teach you
what it means to be a woman and you will soon love what he is doing to you.
Pretty soon baby, you will be begging him not to stop. Fuck him Honey!!! Fuck
him back as he fucks you!! Move you ass!! Move your ass and show him how much
you love what he is doing to you!!", Jim said to his play acting daughter.


Mike was getting into this play acting as much as he did when he fucks his own
wife Kim. He remembered like it was just yesterday when he and his lovely wife
Kim acted that she was only 13 or 14 and her dad took her virginity. Kim really
went wild that night and it seemed that was the straw that broke the camels back
so to speak because ever since then she was more turned on about the idea and
subject of incest.


Mike came back to reality and began to fuck Suzie right there on the sun deck of
the house boat while her father Jim watched and continued to jerk himself off
and Tami was also playing with herself. In fact Tami was now sliding her fingers
in and out of her wet juicy red haired little pussy and she was pulling on her
large breasts and nipples as she was sitting in the chair next to Jim and enjoy
the live sex show not more than five feet away.


Mike was fucking away at Suzie's talented pussy and was building up speed as he
was soon approaching orgasm. He started to moan himself and said out load, "OH
GOD!!! I'm almost there!!! Do you want me to come inside you Suzie?"


Jim answered that question for her by saying, "Yea!!! Come in her!! Shoot her
full of your hot white juicy sticky come!!! Do her to completion!!"


Suzie then said, "Yea Mike come in me!!! Fill me full of your come! Daddy loves
to see other guys come inside my pussy don't you daddy?"


Jim said, "Yes Honey!! You know I do, don't you. You know why I like them to
fill your sweet little pussy full of come don't you baby?"


Suzie looked up at Mike and said, "Fill me full Mike!!! Shoot it all inside me,
because after you get done coming inside my pussy you will get to see my daddy
here, suck all of your come out of my pussy! My daddy love to suck other guys
come out of my pussy!! Don't you daddy? You love to eat other guys come don't
you daddy?"


Jim was really excited and was also at the point of coming himself and he said,
"Honey, you know I love eating come out of your pussy. I'm going to suck your
pussy completely dry."


This kind of shocked Mike because he had heard that some guys like to do things
like that and he thought to himself and wondered if he could ever do that in
front of others. I mean he had gone down on a woman after he had come inside
their pussies and ate them and licked them and made them come again, but that
was when he was alone in private with them and it was his own come that he had
eaten from their pussies. He didn't know if he could go down on a woman right
after some other guy had shot off his load of come in her pussy and he had to
suck and swallow their come.


Mike then reached the end of his sexual rope and he plunged forward into Suzie's
little pussy as far as he could go and then he held himself deep inside her
clasping pussy and began to fire off round after round of hot sticky come into
her 17 year old pussy. He fired off about five of six solid spurts and then he
was drained.


Suzie felt Mike's cock expand in her pussy and then she felt the liquid warmth
of his come as he began to fire off inside her pussy and this brought on her own
orgasm and she said, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! I feel it!!! I feel his come shooting off
inside my pussy!!! Oh Daddy it feels so warm and wet and sexy knowing that
another man has shoot off inside me!!!"


Mike was just finishing his come and he noticed that Jim was already off his
chair and was getting closer to Suzie and Mike and after Mike had finished his
come he slowly and regrettably withdrew his cock from Suzie Simpsons beautiful
little pussy and knee walked back a little to give Jim and Suzie a little bit
more room.


Jim almost throw himself on his daughter and she staid in the same position and
he was laying on top of her in a sixty nine position and Jim began to suck, lick
and draw Mike fresh come out of his young daughters pussy.


Mike then got up and walked over to Tami and kneeled down in front of her and
she immediately spread her legs as a silent invitation for Mike to kiss, lick
and suck her red hair little pussy and help bring her to her own climax.


Mike brought Tami off and after she relaxed for a little bit she kneeled down in
front of her chair and took Mike's limp cock into her mouth and she sucked his
cock clean and enjoyed the mixed flavors of Mike's come and Suzie's come.


Everyone was kind of out of it for about five or ten minutes and then they all
went down and back into the main lounge of the house boat and they all got fresh
drinks and they all took turns going to the head.


It was then that both Jim and Suzie both said they needed to get back to their
own boat and Mike and Tami walked them to the back of the boat. Mike was a
little worried about them swimming in the dark and they both said they had done
this plenty of times and to make Mike feel a little better they agreed to radio
back from their boat when they had both gotten aboard safely.


Mike shook Jims hand and said good bye and Suzie came over to stand next to Mike
and said her good byes too and said before diving into the lake that she would
be more than happy to spread her legs for him any time any place from now on.
All he had to do was give her a call and she would be there with bells on.


They both dove off the back of the boat and Mike watched them until they
disappeared into the darkness.


Tami then went into the cockpit and turned on the marine radio and they both
waited until they heard both of them on the other end of the radio and they all
said goodbye and good night to each other and then Tami switched the marine
radio into emergency stand by mode. This way if any boater called on the
emergency channel it would pick the call up and it would set off an alarm and
the volume would automatically increase.


Tami went about checking to make sure the house boat was rigged for the night
and that all the right switches were on and the running lights were also on.


Once she was satisfied that everything was in good order she left the cockpit
and returned to the main lounge and asked Mike if he would like to share a nice
hot shower with her.


Mike was more than happy to share a shower with young red headed big titty girl
like Tami and they both enjoyed a long hot relaxing shower together.


After the shower they both went back into the main cabin area and sit back and
relaxed and Mike then asked Tami if he could use the cell phone to call home for
a quick minute.


Tami said no problem and Mike then dialed his home phone number and it rang and
it rang and it rang. Then the answering machine came on and Mike left a short
message and said he would try calling back in about thirty minutes.


In the mean time Tami got up and turned on the TV and noticed that there was a
tape in the VCR and she looked at the number on the tape and then replaced it
and looked at Mike and said, "I see dad left you a tape? So I take it you have
not even looked at this yet right?"


Mike replied, Well, I was going to save it for later and then you showed up and
well you kind of distracted me from seeing what was on the tape."


Tami smiled and said, "Well, If you are up to it, we can watch it together."


Mike smiled back and said, "Sure, So what is on this tape any way?"


Tami once again smiled and said, "Well, I'll let it be a surprise for you to
see, but it is one of the better tapes in the collection."


This got Mike's curiosity up and so Mike laid back on the couch and Tami laid
down beside him and she pushed the play button on the remote control.


It was by far one of the best porn tapes Mike had ever seen in his entire life.


The tape was a home made tape of the Richardson Family, Tom and his wife, their
oldest son, Tami and Cami all having a family orgy and then Tom's own father and
mother came in on the tape later.


Mike was complete at awe and totally impressed at the quality of the filming and
the clarity of the tape and it was really impressive to see three generations of
the Richardson family having sex with one another.


Mike was almost instantly hard from the very beginning and Tami didn't help
matters much either. She also explained when and where this tape was taken at
and kind of gave a running commentary as to what all happened that day and
different things like that.


Tami was also getting turned on again by watching this old tape and it began to
bring back memories of what all took place that day and the feeling she had
during that taping session.
 
Mike almost forgot and luckily he remember to call back home and so Tami turned
down the volume as Mike stayed where his was and Tami was gently playing with
his cock and he was still watching the tape as he dialed home once again on the
cell phone.


This time Kim answered the phone on about the third ring and Mike said, "Well??
How did things go?"


There was a short silence and Mike began to worry that maybe things did not go
as they had thought they might.


Kim then said, "Well, Honey, I don't know how to tell you this but ....."


Mike was now really worried and said, "What? Did something go wrong or what?"


Kim then replied, "Well, I don't know what to say other than, I can't believe I
really did Honey!"


Mike came back and said, "What!? You did it with Nick?! Is everything OK? I mean
is Nick OK and are you OK? Should I come home now or what?"


Kim then said, "No!! You don't need to come home now. Everything is just fine. I
mean!! I just can't believe what I did!! I really did it Honey!! I really did
it!!"


Mike then said, "So, Did you both like it? Did you only do it once or what?"


Kim replied, "OH GOD HONEY!!! I now know what you must have felt that first
time, I mean it was ......... I just can't begin to put into words what all
happened and what all I ......, I mean, what all we did to each other! OH GOD
HONEY!!! I REALLY DID IT!!!"


Mike then asked in a more excited voice, "So, How many times have you guys done
it? Does he still want to do it again? How was he? What did he think of you?"


Kim replied in a more dreamy voice, "Oh god, we have done it maybe five or six
time today and he still want to do it some more!!"


Mike replied, "No Shit!!?, so he is really into it then? I mean does he know
about he rest of us or what?"


Kim then replied, "Well Honey, if you want the truth he is doing me right now!!"


Mike was now rock solid hard and his cock was now dripping out more precome
since he began to talk to his lovely wife on the phone.


Tami noticed his cock and she crawled down and began to lick and suck his cock
as he was talking to his own wife on the phone.


Mike then said, "OH WOW!! He is doing you right now!? Let me talk to him, OK?"


Kim then replied, "Well, He can't really talk right now because his mouth is
full and busy, if you know what I mean!!"


Mike let out a low sexy groan as he pictured in his own mind, his own son was
going down and eating out his own mom's pussy and he was talking to her while he
was licking and sucking her bare, shaved, smooth pussy he knew so well.


Mike then asked her if she had already told him about the rest of them.


Kim replied that she told him after that had done it the second time and that
made him so hot that he did her the third time and he had not gone soft from the
very beginning.


Mike then said, "Well, I won't keep you too long, but all I can say is that I
have come across something that I'm sure you will like and I will tell you all
about it tomorrow afternoon about 4 or so."


Kim then replied, "Why? What is it?"


Mike then said, "Well, it will be a big beautiful surprise. OK? Well, I'll let
you go for now Honey and you all have fun OK? OH !! By the way, I love you more
now than ever before sweetheart!! I'll see you all tomorrow about 4 OK?"


Kim said, "OH GOD BABY!!!! I LOVE YOU WITH ALL MY HEART!!! I can not begin to
tell you how much you really mean to me and I will be forever grateful for
showing me all of these new things about me and sharing your innerself with me.
I love you baby!!"


Mike once again said, "I know baby, I love you too!! I'll see you all tomorrow!!
have fun and enjoy!!! Bye!"


Kim said, "OooH!!! OoooHhhhh!!!! OK!! Bye!"


Mike closed the cell phone and smiled to himself as he knew she was starting to
come over the phone and his own son was causing her to come. Way to Nick!!
That's my boy!!


Mike returned his attention to Tami and what she was doing for him and once
again began to watch the tape on the TV and watched as the Richardson family
enjoyed doing one another.


From ???@0x0003D3AF Tue Dec 16 21:57:27 1997
Path:
news.demon.nl!bullseye.news.demon.net!demon!dispose.news.demon.net!demon!nntp.ne
ws.xara.net!xara.net!rill.news.pipex.net!pipex!uunetukout!news-peer-
east.sprintlink.net!news-peer.sprintlink.net!news.sprintlink.net!Sprint!cpk-
news-hub1.bbnplanet.com!su-news-
hub1.bbnplanet.com!news.bbnplanet.com!news.alt.net!anon.lcs.mit.edu!nym.alias.ne
t!mail2news
Date: 15 Dec 1997 23:41:20 -0000
Message-ID: <19971215234120.7612.qmail@nym.alias.net>
From: The Assassin <assassin@nym.alias.net>
Newsgroups: alt.stories.incest
Subject: [asi] Repost: Family Love, chapter 6, by EricMJ12 (1/3)
Mail-To-News-Contact: postmaster@nym.alias.net
Organization: mail2news@nym.alias.net
Lines: 2250
Xref: demon alt.stories.incest:18129
Status: N

I am not the author of this story. The author is EricMJ12.
This story contains graphic descriptions of sex, incest, and
sex between adults and minors. If this offends you, or if
you are under the age of 18, please do not read or save
it.

As you can see, I'm posting this via the nym servers. Please
send any mail meant for me (and not the author) to
assassin@nym.alias.net instead of wendigo69@hotmail.com.
This should considerably speed up replies.

Copyright _ 1997,  Eric MJ12,  ALL Rights Reserved

This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author.  This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached.  The author may be
contacted directly at ericmj12@aol.com or through
mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.



 Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter #6   Kim seduces her son (Nick):

 Kim had made her mind up and already had a plan of action she
was going to put in place. It was to see, if she would be able
to seduce her young, healthy 15 year old son, Nick, this
Saturday afternoon.

 Nancy was already over at the Richardson's house spending the
weekend with Cami. Mike was already gone and he would be
spending the night in the big city not more than an hour way,
after he got done working with Dr. Tom Richardson out at the
lake getting Tom's big house boat ready for summer use.

 Kim decide to wear her famous skin tight, white shorts along
with a white thin t-shirt, as both Nick and her was going to
wash the mini-van in just a few minutes, since they had just had
a light lunch.

 Nick was already dressed in his short cut off, old, faded,
bluejeans along with his boat deck shoes. He wasn't wearing a
shirt, so his young firm chest was bared, so that it might get
some sun. He barely had any chest hairs and the ones he did have
was a light golden brown color.

 Nick was about 5' 2" and maybe 100 to 110 pounds. He was built
more like a swimmer, than anything else. Thin and lean, but yet
muscular, just like his dad was at that age. Nick was a swimmer
and a very good one at that, in fact, he had just completed
lifesaving classes last year and he was asked, if he would like
to be a life guard this summer and the community pool.

 He told them that he would have to think about it and then talk
to his mom and dad, but he really liked the idea of being a
lifeguard. He would be one of the youngest ones the pool had
ever had. That made his ego swell up, just a bit at that,
because he himself knew that he was very good, if not the best
in swimming, diving and lifesaving in his own age group.

 Nick also liked the idea of being a lifeguard, because most of
the older lifeguards had girls following them around all the
time and he liked the idea of having girls look up at him like
he was some kind of hero or something.

 He really liked the idea that he could swim anytime he wanted
to for free and they were going to pay him to sit in a chair and
watch other people swim and play and the best part of it all, he
would be able to look at all the girls dressed in the least
amount of clothes as possible. Not only girls his age or
younger, but he would be able to look at the older girls and
just maybe, they might take a shine to him since he was now a
lifeguard!

 Nick knew that his mom and dad would probably let him take the
job, but he wanted to make sure he asked them when they were
both in a really good mood and just maybe, since he was going to
help his mom wash the mini-van this afternoon maybe, she would
be in a good mood, since he had agreed to help her out and he
didn't even complain about it.

 Nick was already outside in the drive way and was just bringing
the wash bucket out along with all of the other stuff he needed
to wash the van, when his mom came out of the house through the
garage.

 Nick was bending over filling the wash bucket, using the spray
attachment on the hose and he looked over and saw his mom
walking towards him and then he turned his head back down to
look at the filling bucket. It was then, that it hit him, as to
how his own mom, Kim was dressed and he immediately snapped his
head back to look at her again and he continued to stare at her,
as she walked closer and closer to him.

 He could see from 20 feet away that she was braless and he
could make out the darker colored areas of her aureoles slightly
hidden, but yet clearly visible through her white thin T-shirt.
His young eyes were focused on her chest and then they drifted
down to her waist and her white tight fitting shorts she was
wearing.

 He stared directly at her crotch area as she came closer and
closer. Her hips moved slightly from side to side as she walked
and he could see the material of her shorts ride up and kind of
separate her pussy lips which he knew were parted just from the
way her crotch area looked as she walked closer to him.

 Nick began to get another hard on from just looking at his own
mom dressed that way and it kind of scared him and yet at the
same time, he was pleased that she looked that good and sexy for
a woman, who was really kind of old. She was 33 and he was only
15 and his own idea of a old person was anyone over 20 or so.

 Nick turned back to look at the wash bucket just in time to see
that it was just about to overflow.

 Kim was now standing next to him and she bent over and got one
of the sponges and dipped it in the soapy water and then said,
"OK Nick!! Why don't you spray the van down and I will start on
the front and then you can start on the back.

 Nick went about spraying the van down and once it was all wet,
they both went about washing the van just like they had done in
the past.

 Nick was still trying to catch a few stealing glances at his
mom every once in a while and he was surprised that he still had
his hard on in his tight fitting jeans during the entire time
they were washing the van.

 He knew that he really shouldn't be having these strange and
wild sexual thoughts about his own mom, but still. He could not
turn the thought off and the more he tried to think of something
else, they just came back in a short amount of time and he just
could not get them out of his young sexually awaking mind.

 As he washed the back of the van he thought about the time he
had looked and peeked at his mom when she was changing clothes
or when she was in the shower and the bathroom door was not
fully closed. He just couldn't help himself and so, he had
peeked on more than one occasion.

 He had seen her fully nude for just a couple of seconds a
couple of times and his hard on began to get even bigger in his
tight jeans, or that is what it felt like to him.

 Nick also remembered the time he had seen his little sister,
Nancy completely nude and he liked looking at her young nude
body, but he still favored his own mom's nude body over Nancy's
for the simple fact, that his mom had more or bigger breasts
than Nancy and mom had hair all around her pussy compared to
Nancy's pussy which was completely bare.

 He also thought about the last time he had seen Nancy complete
nude her breasts were beginning to fill out more and she even
had hair around her pussy too! Not as much as their mom had, but
at least Nancy was beginning to look more and more like a good
looking sexy girl should.

 Nick was just finishing up on the back of the mini-van and
started to work on the back passenger side of the van. Washing
and scrubbing down that part, when he looked up front and
noticed that his mom was also starting on the front part of the
same side.

 Kim had her back turned towards her young son and she bent over
at the waist and made sure she bent over farther than really
necessary. She also made sure that her feet were spread apart a
bit too. She scrubbed the front fender and as she was doing this
her ass was shaking back and forth from side to side and she
thought to herself, if Nick was looking at her ass wiggle and
shake as she washed to the front fender.

 As she was bent over she turned her head slightly and looked
back to look at Nick and sure enough Nick was looking, No, he
was staring at her ass as it shook. She smiled and noticed that
Nick's eye's had seen her face and for a brief moment they
looked at each other in the eyes directly and Nick was the first
one to break eye contact and turn back to look at what he should
be doing and that was washing the van.

 Kim turned back to looking at what she was doing and she had to
smile at herself. She had caught her own son staring at her ass
and it pleased her to know that Nick enjoyed the sight of her
ass encased in the thin tight white shorts.

 Nick was looking at his mom's shaking ass and it hit him like a
ton of bricks. He just realized that his own mom was not wearing
any panties under her white shorts. At least he could not see
any panty lines.

 He cock began to swell again in his tight cut off bluejean
shorts and he also saw that his mom had caught him staring at
her back side.

 Nick decided that he had better concentrate at the work at hand
and not be staring at his mom's small little ass shaking in her
tight white cutoffs. She may catch on to him and the last thing
he wanted was to have his mom pissed at him for looking at her
in ways a son is not to be looking at his own mom.

 As Nick went back to washing the rear fender area he thought
back to the time that he had pulled the towel away from Nancy's
body after she had just got out of the shower and he was looking
at her completely nude body not less than a foot away from him.

 His cock again jerked in his tight cutoffs and he then thought
back to that time with Nancy that he had gathered up enough
courage to reach out and touch her bared breasts for the very
first time. He was kind of shocked that Nancy didn't do anything
to stop him or even try to cover up when he did that.

 She just kind of stood there like a stone statue and let him
feel her small little budding breasts.

 Nick also remembered that he then reached down and touched her
pussy for the very first time. Nancy had just a light dusting of
pubic hair on just the top mound of her pussy and Nick was drawn
to it like a moth to a open flame.

 Nancy had allowed her own older brother to touch her breasts
and she was also allowing him to touch her pussy for the very
first time also.

 Nick could close his eyes and remember everything about that
day just like it was yesterday. He could still remember the feel
and texture of Nancy's soft yet springy public hair. He could
even feel the warmth of her nude freshly showered body close to
his. He could also remember the feeling that came over him, when
he cupped her pussy mound in the palm of his hand for the very
first time right there in the open hallway upstairs.

 Nancy had allowed him to only touch and cup her small little
young pussy for just a split second or two before she moved back
in fright and she bent over and picked up her towel and began to
cover herself back up.

 Nick, in the mean time was lost in his own world of what had
just taken place and his mind was going a thousand miles and
hour and didn't know where it was going or what to do next. In a
way, his mind was completely overloaded from the brief event of
his growing sexual curiosity and he didn't know what to expect
next or even know what to do next, if anything. He was confused,
yet extremely turned on by the events that just took place
between him and his little nude sister, Nancy.

 Nick remembered that Nancy had brushed up against him as she
stepped to the side and went to her room and Nick was left
standing by himself in the hall way and he remembered that he
was completely hard and throbbing in the crotch area.

 He went into his room and closed the door and pulled his
underwear complete off and got up, to lay down, on his bed and
he began to touch and play with his young hard cock. He then
began to jerk his cock off like he had been doing for some time
now and his mind was remembering every little detail of his nude
little sister as he stroked his cock harder and faster.

 He was beginning to get that funny feeling again in his abdomen
and he knew that he was just a few seconds away from shooting
off.

 It was at that moment that Nancy had opened up his bedroom door
and peered inside and saw Nick do himself. She was in a trace
herself and she was still wearing only the towel around her. She
just walked into the room and came closer to the bed, so that
she could have a closer look at what her older brother was doing
to himself.

 Nick noticed her and he was beyond caring and continued to
stroke his cock to completion. He then got the courage to tell
Nancy to drop her towel and let him look at her nude once again.

 Nick was surprised that Nancy, just let the towel drop and she
took a couple of steps closer to watch him pull up and down
along his hard, young, thin, cock.

 The very sight of Nancy completely and fully naked standing
just a few feet away from him, as he was jerking himself off was
just too much for him and he then turned his head to stare
straight up at the ceiling of his room as the powerful waves of
his climax washed up and over his entire body.

 He continued to stroke his cock at a much faster rate, as his
young come began to shoot out of his young, little, thin, hard,
cock and the first shot came out and arched upward almost a foot
above his prone body and flew all the way up and cross his
young, lean, hard, 15 year old body and it landed on his right
shoulder.

 The next streamer of come arched up and landing on his chest
near his left nipple and the third shot of hot come jetted out
and landed near his belly button. The forth shot exploded and
landed up father on his chest followed by the fifth blob of come
that went straight up and then came right back down on the tip
and side of his cock and over his stroking hand.

 Nick's hand was still going at a high rate of speed going up
and down the full length of his young, hard, thin, cock all the
while he was shooting come all over himself.

 He remembered moaning and groaning and as his cock stopped
shooting come all over him, he turned his head to look at Nancy
and she was standing there beside him watching the entire
spectacle.

 As soon as Nick stopped stroking his cock, he noticed that
Nancy was reaching down to pick up her towel and she was already
turning and walking to the door. She closed the door behind her
and Nick was now all by himself.

 Nick reached over and picked up an old dirty sock and began to
wipe up the come that was all over him.

 Nick snapped back to the present when he heard his name being
called and he turned his head and found out that it was his mom
calling him by name.

 Kim then said, "Wholly Cow Nick!!! What planet were you on?"

 Nick shook his head and replied, "What?? Sorry Mom!! What did
you say again?"

 Kim laughed and said, "What were you thinking of? I called your
name 3 times?"

 Nick gave his mom a half smile and said, "Sorry, but I was just
thinking about things."

 Kim then said, "Oh yea!!! What kind of things?"

 Nick looked at his mom and noticed that her shirt was wet in
places and one of those places was right on her left tit!!! Man
O Man!!! He could see her left breast like it was almost bare.
He could see the darker brown color of her aureoles and her
nipple was sticking up and out hard!!!

 Kim noticed that her son Nick had a dazed look on his face and
she again repeated her question.

 "Earth to Nick!!?? Where are you Nick?" Kim said with a big
smile on her face.

 Kim knew exactly what and were Nick was staring and it pleased
her to know that her son liked to look at her old body. Her
pussy gave a internal twitch and she was beginning to heat up
herself at the very thought of her and her own 15 year old son
doing it together.

 She was pretty sure that before supper time, she and Nick would
make to love to each other. Just that thought alone was giving
Kim a thrill herself.

 Nick snapped out of it and then said, "Sorry Mom, but I was
just thinking things over and that."

 Kim looked at Nick eye to eye and said, "What things Nick?"

 He replied to his mom and said, "Well, I was just offered a
job, full time, this summer and well, .......... I was just
thinking about it. that's all."

 Kim walked over closer to her young son and reached over and
opened up the sliding door on the van and sat down on the edge
and then motion for Nick to join her.

 She then said, "Really!!?? A full time job for the whole
summer?" Nick joined her and sat down and turned to look at her
and smiled and said, "Yea, A full time summer job."

 Kim smiled and replied, "So, What type of job is that?"

 Nick was still smiling and said, "Well, They want me to be a
full time lifeguard at the swimming pool this year!!" Nick sit
up straight and tall and pushed out his young chest in pride as
he told his mom about how they had called him for the job and
not the other way around.

 Kim looked at her son and tuned slightly, so that one leg was
up inside the van on the floor and the other one was still
touching the ground on the outside of the van. She turned her
waist and upper part of her body towards her son.

 With one of her legs up inside the van and the other on the
ground outside, it opened up her crotch area to her son, in such
a way, that is was almost like shooting him a beaver shot and
less than 2 feet away.

 The crotch of her thin tight white shorts rode up into and
spread her pussy lips even further apart.

 Nick looked down and saw the sight right before his eyes and he
quickly looked back up into his mom's eyes, out of shear
embarrassment.

 Nick then said, "So, ....... I was wondering if you and dad
would agree for me to take the job."

 Kim got a serious look on her face and then said, "Well,
Nick!!! I think that would be a neat job, but you have to
remember that it is also a very serious job and you can't take
that lightly!!"

 Nick smiled and said, "I know Mom!!"

 Kim then replied, "Really Nick!!! It is a very serious job. You
have to be pretty grown up to do something like that."

 Nick lost his smile and again said, "MOM!! I know!!!"

 Kim then said, "Look Honey!!! Being a lifeguard in not all fun
and games!! If something serious happens, people will be looking
to you to help them in a real emergency and Well Honey!!! You
have to be pretty grown up to be able to accept that kind of
responsibilities and all!!"

 Nick was shaking his head in total agreement and then said,
"Mom!! I know!!! I passed all of the courses at the top of my
class and they know that I can do it, if something should happen
and I know that I can do it also!"

 Nick paused for a few seconds and then said, "Look Mom!!! I've
trained most of my life to do this type of work and they asked
me mom!"

 Kim smiled and then reached out and grabbed her son and pulled
him to her and she gave him a big hug and then kissed him on the
forehead and said, "Well Nick!! Your not my little boy any more,
in fact, you are a young man now!! If you really want to be a
lifeguard this summer then, I vote yes!!!"

 Nick was all full of pride because his own mom had just
admitted to him that he was a young man and not her baby anymore
and she was allowing him to take the job if he wanted it.

 "Well, that's one down and one to go!!", He thought to himself.
Now all he needed to do was sell his dad on the idea of him
being a lifeguard.

 Nick was pretty sure that his dad would let him, because his
own dad was a full time lifeguard too, at the age of 15 and he
also said that he worked part time as a junior lifeguard at 14,
so his dad couldn't really say that he was too young for the job.

 Nick was smiling once again after his mom gave her consent for
him to take the job and he once again looked down and saw that
his mom's legs were still in the same place and he could almost
swear that she wasn't any panties because even at this distance,
he still couldn't see any panty lines or nothing.

 Kim then said, "Well Nick, I'm sure you also know what all the
fringe benefits are that go along with that job too."

 Nick looked back up at his mom and said, "Yea!!! I get to go
swimming for free, anytime I want!! I also get $2.00 worth of
free pop and candy each 8 hour shift and I get to attend all the
private pool parties, because I will be one of the lifeguards
in-charge of watching the party!!"

 Kim smiled and began laughing and said, "Yea Right Nick!!!! You
can't fool your old mother about that!!! You and I both know
that you like the job mainly, because all of the girls will be
wearing next to nothing and you get to look at their young firm
bodies all day long, besides, girls like lifeguards and I'm sure
that within a week you will have your own little group of girls
who will be following you around and trying to get your
attention!!"

 Nick was kind of embarrassed by what his own mom had just said,
but in a way, he knew for a fact, that it was all true and that
was part of the job he was really eager to enjoy and find out
for himself.

 Nick then replied, "OH MOM!!! It's not like that!!"

 Kim looked Nick right in his eyes and was still smiling and
said, "Look Honey!!! I knew it is true, because I was one of
those girls and that is how your dad and I met. So, don't try to
con me, because I know the truth about lifeguards!!!"

 Kim then leaned over and hugged her young son again and stood
back up and said, "Hey!! Enough talk for now. Let's get this van
washed or else we will be out here all afternoon."

 Kim closed the side sliding door and then they went back to
washing the van.

 Once the van was washed Nick took the hose and began to spray
it down for the finial rinse. Once that was done they both began
to wipe it down dry.

 Kim opened up the side sliding door and stepped up into the van
so that she could wipe the top dry.

 As she was standing up on the van floor and reaching up to dry
the top, her breasts were actually resting on the top part of
the van roof and she could feel her shirt soak up the water and
she reached over as far as possible and pulled the towel towards
her and some of the water in front of the towel rushed forward
and completely got the whole front of her shirt soaking wet.

 Kim let out a slight scream and Nick was working on the back of
the came around to see what his mom was making so much noise for.

 Kim jumped back and down onto the ground and looked at the
front of her shirt and she turned and said, "OH!! Will you look
at that!!!" she said in disgust.

 Nick saw with his own eyes and he was smiling at the beautiful
sight that greeted him.

 His mom looked like she had just entered a wet T-shirt contest
and if Nick was a judge he would have voted for his own mom.

 Kim looked at Nick with a shocked look on her face and saw him
smiling and she smiled and then said, "SO!!!! You think that it
funny Huh? That water was cold now!"

 Nick tried to wipe the smile off his face and he couldn't quite
do it. He then said, "Hey Sorry Mom!!! It's only water you know!"

 Kim smiled and said, "OH!!! Only water Huh!!?"

 She saw the hose and she immediately bent down to get it and
grabbed the spray handle and aimed it right at Nick and then
turned it on.

 Nick was taken by surprise and he couldn't move fast enough to
jump out of the way, so that the stream of cold tap water hit
him dead center in his chest and his mom began to move the spray
up and down to completely drench him from head to toe.

 He jumped back and took four steps back without looking and
then jumped sideways so that he was now protected by the back of
the van. It was then he saw his mom run towards him with the
hose still in hand, so he decide to get the hell out of Dodge.

 Nick retreated to the other side of the van as him mom came to
the back and then rounded the corner coming after him. Hunting
him down, so to speak. He then decided to turn and run toward
the front of the van and try to out run her, but he couldn't
quite make the distance and he felt the cold spray hit him in
the back and all up and down his waist and legs as he rounded
the corner of the front of the van.

 Kim just keep running and continued to hose her laughing and
running son down. She was also laughing and taunting him by
saying, "What's a matter, it's only water!!!"

 She continued to follow him and then the hose stopped and it
almost was jerked out of her hands, so she had to stop her
advance and attack against her son. Kim looked back and saw the
problem the hose had become lodged under the back tire.

 Kim went back and was squatting down with her knees spread
outward from her crotch and she was trying to get the hose loose
from under the tire.

 As she was in this position she completely forgot about Nick
and was concentrating on getting the hose loose so that she
could continue the attack.

 In the mean time Nick sprinted around the other side of the van
and grabbed the soap bucket, which was about half full of dirty,
soapy, water and came around the back of the van and then into
full view of his mom facing him squatting down trying to get the
hose loose.

 He then took the bucket and took proper aim and it was at that
very moment that Kim looked up into the gleaming eyes of her
soaked son and she then saw the soap bucket and it was already
coming her way.

 Kim froze in place and gave out a high pitched scream and
automatically shut her eyes as she saw the big wave of dirty,
soapy, water heading her way propelled by the swinging release
of her son. The bucket that once held the dirty, soapy, water
that was now coming at her full speed and on a direct coarse
right for her.

 The wall of water first hit her directly between her spread
open and squatting legs and traveled all the way up her abdomen,
her chest, and even her face and hair didn't survive the
onslaught of her sons aim.

 Kim released her grip on the hose and she fell backwards on her
small little ass and with her eyes closed she could feel the
slightly warmer, dirty, soapy, water drench her fully and
completely.

 Once the wave and rush of the soapy water had hit its mark and
then just started to run and drip off her fully and completely
soaked form, she opened her eyes and gave out another scream
from the shock that her son had really done this to her.

 Nick was laughing so hard now, that he was almost doubled over,
because his own mom looked like she just stepped out of a mud
wrestling match. Kim looked down and saw that her once pure
white shirt and tight white shorts were now a dirty brown color

 She looked up at Nick with a look of pure hate and disgust at
what her son had just did to her. She was boiling mad at him and
she then almost yelled out, "Nickolas Ben Bridges!!!"

 Nick looked up at her and he just couldn't help himself and
began to laugh even harder at the way his mom looked. He knew
that maybe he had gone to far, but still, to see his mom sitting
on the driveway with her legs spread wide open and to see her
with wet dirty hair and the front of her shorts and shirt now
dirty brown in color and to see the total look of shock and
dismay as she saw the dirty water come at her was priceless, to
say the least and he began to laugh even harder now.

 It kind of reminded Nick of a film he once saw of a baby bob
cat in a tree near the edge of a pond and it fell out of the
tree right in the mud at the edge of the pond.

 The baby bobcat was not hurt, but it was completely shocked by
what had just happened to it and there was mud all over it and
then the baby bob cat let out a cry of total despair.

 His mom looked like that baby bob cat and he began to laugh all
that much hard and longer.

 Kim then collected her thoughts and she knew that she had
started and caused this entire episode to take place, so that
she couldn't really blame Nick for his actions. Beside it was
fun up to this point and then she started to laugh along with
Nick.

 Kim got herself together and stood up and then looked down to
see that the mess was still there and she was a mess for sure,
she then said, "Nickolas Ben Bridges!!! Will you look at me!!!"

 Nick was still laughing and he looked at his dirty mom and said
between laughing, "Yea Mom!!! I am!!!". He was still laughing.

 Kim was laughing too and said, "Here!!" She reached down and
picked up the hose and Nick saw that the hose was once again in
her hand and he started to turn and move out of the way just in
case his mom wanted to press the attack once more.

 Kim saw that her son was turning away and going behind the back
of the van for cover and protection.

 She then said, "NO NICK!! I want you to spray me off!!! I don't
my shirt and shorts stained!! OK!!??"

 Nick peeked around the edge of the van and saw that his mom was
not holding the spray nozzle in her hand or even pointing it at
him.

 He then came around and took the hose from her and he pointed
it at her and then opened it up.

 At first the stream of water came out in a forceful thin stream
and hit his mom right in the abdomen and she jumped back and
almost yelled, "Not all the way on!!! That hurts!!"

 Nick adjusted the spray so that it was not as forceful or
concentrated and he began to wash the front of her off. The
dirty soapy water and the brown gunk was washing away and left
her with a almost clean, but very wet and soaked front.

 Kim closed her eyes and said, "Use a little more gentler spray
and do my hair and face.

 Nick adjusted the spray and started to spray down her face and
hair. He also began to really look his mom's body over, now that
her eyes were completely closed and he saw her small firm
breasts completely and clearly through her white shirt and
looked down at her crotch and stared at the junction and
wondered what it would look like now totally wet and soaked.

 He cock was now once again growing in his tight blue jean cut
offs and he really like this. It was almost like taking a shower
with his own mom, with just the exceptions, that they still had
their clothes still on or at least very little at that.

 Kim had her eyes closed and she knew that Nick being the young
healthy guy he was, was probably staring at her right now. That
caused her whole body to shake slightly and she could feel her
nipples swell up and get rock hard. Her pussy muscles deep
inside her also twitched all along her now wet sex channel.

 She wanted to make love to her own son more now than ever
before and just the very thought of actually going through with
it and committing incest with her own son was just about ready
to push her over the top and in fact she actually experienced a
slight orgasm at that very moment.

 Nick finial got her hair and face clean and he lowered the
spray.

 Kim then wiped her wet hair back and wiped her face and eyes so
that she could see once again.

 She looked down and saw that her small firm pointy breasts were
in deed clearly and plainly visible and the wet t-shirt clung to
her like a second skin that it was almost transparent.

 Kim looked lower and saw that her shorts were still a dirty
brown but not as bad as they were a few minutes ago. She looked
up at Nick and smiled and then said, "I think you need to do my
shorts too."

 Nick aimed the spray and started to wash her shorts and Kim was
looking down and watched as the whiteness started to come back
some.

 Kim then turned around and asked Nick to wash her back off
completely.

 Nick did as he was told and sprayed her backside down and just
out of pure mischief he then adjusted the spray into a forceful
thin stream and shot his mom right in the ass with the powerful
spray of water.

 Kim jumped and then turn around and said, "Hey!! Buster!!!"

 Kim was still smiling as she said that and Nick began to laugh
at the simple act of shooting his own mom in the ass.

 Kim then looked back down at her shorts and then she began to
kind of walk in place and then she gave out a low moan and said,
"Nick!! I think some of that dirt and gunk went inside my
shorts."

 Nick began to snicker and she asked for the hose and Nick gave
it to his mom and he was kind of shocked to see his own mom take
the spray nozzle and stuck it directly into the waist band of
her shorts and pull the trigger.

 Her shorts were too tight and the water just shot back up out
of the top. Kim then handed the hose back to Nick and then said,
"Here!! You stick it down the top and I will hold open the leg
holes a bit and maybe we can wash it out that way.

 Nick was shocked by what his own mom had just suggested to him
and she was already reaching down and stuck her fingers of both
hands up the leg openings and she then looked up at Nick and
said, "What are you waiting for?"

 Nick stepped closer and he was kind of hesitant to put the
nozzle in the top of her shorts but he went ahead and did it. He
then gently pulled on the trigger and the water began to run
from the top of her shorts down and out through her now opened
leg openings.

 Nick was completely hard now as he was shooting water down the
front of his own mom's pants.

 Kim then looked up at Nick and he was staring intently down at
were the spray nozzle was. Kim then said, "You can spray it a
little harder OK!"

 Nick pulled on the trigger a little more and Kim began to kind
of move in place first lifting one leg and then the other leg.
In a manner of trying to dislodge and dirt and stuff that might
have found its way down the front of her pants.

 Kim was kind of enjoying the feel of the cold water which was
now bearable running down and over her bare shaved pussy.

 She closed her eyes for a brief second and in a way it felt
like he was using the shower massager that they had in the
master bathroom shower and she began to think and imagine to
herself that they were, in fact, in the shower together and her
own son was using the shower massage to excite her, so that he
would be able to make love to again and again. She also thought
as the water running down over and even in her pussy was her own
son's Nick's come rushing over her and wetting her pussy down
with a big long steady streams of bubbling hot young come.

 Kim was almost lost in her own fantasy of what all her son and
her could and would do to each other and she let out a low sexy
moan and when her own ears heard her own moan of sexual pleasure
it suddenly registered in her own mind that she was outside in
their driveway and that they were not in the shower.

 She gave a shudder and came back to reality.

 Kim pulled her fingers out of her leg openings and Nick
released the trigger and stopped the spray. He reluctantly
removed the spray nozzle from the top of her shorts and the both
kind of stood and stared at each other.

 Kim then broke the silence by saying, "Well, we better hurry
and finish drying the van or it is going to have water spots all
over it."

 Kim and Nick both went about the task of drying the van and in
just a few minutes they had finished the job.

 Kim then said, "Nick? I think you better drive the van back
into the garage, because my shorts are a whole lot wetter than
yours and the last thing I want is for some bird to crap on it
now!"

 Nick laughed and yet he was thrilled that his own mom was going
to let him park the car without dad around.

 He got into the van and closed the door and out of habit he
reached over and pulled the seat belt out and locked it into
place, before he even started the van. Nick looked all round the
van carefully and then only when he knew the area was clear, he
put on the brake and then put the van into drive and slowly
drove the van into the garage.

 Kim was pleased that Nick thought about safety enough that he
would put his seat belt on just to drive the van 20 feet forward
into the garage and she also noticed that as the van was going
through the garage door opening he was constantly checking side
to side looking and making sure there was the same amount of
clearance on each side. Just like his dad, Mike had taught him
to do.

 Kim slowly walked in behind the van and waited till Nick had
put the van into park and turned off the engine before she
pushed the garage door button and the door began to roll down
till it was completely closed.

 Nick jumped out of the van and closed the driver's side door
and then turned and handed his mom the keys and Nick then walked
over and opened the garage door leading into the house for his
mom.

 Kim paused for a second and then said, "Why thank you kind
sir!!"

 Nick kind of blushed at that and Kim smiled and said, "NO, go
ahead Nick."

 Nick then went in through the door and Kim followed.

 Kim then closed the garage door and then reached behind her and
pushed the button lock at the same time the door fully closed to
hide the sound of the door locking from Nick.

 Nick headed straight for the hall way leading up stairs to his
room and Kim followed him as they went up the stairs.

 Kim was watching intently as Nick climbed the stairs and she
was watching his ass right there in front of her. He was kind of
moving slow and Kim smiled to herself and then reached out and
pinched the right cheek of Nick's hard, firm, young, ass cheek.

 Nick jumped up one stair and let out a brief yell and then
turned to look back over at his mom smiling up at him. He then
said, "Hey!!"

 Kim smiled and said, "Sorry Honey, but I just couldn't
resisted, your little tush there, beside your going to slow. I
want to get out of these cold wet clothes and take a nice long
hot shower!"

 Nick moved a little faster and he turned to head down the hall
towards his own room and Kim turned to go into the master
bedroom.

 She didn't have to go as far as Nick did to get to her doorway
and so she turned and watcheded her young son's ass some more as
he went down the hall, first pass Nancy's room, then the main
upstairs bathroom and then finally to his own room.

 As he turned to go into he room he paused for a second and
turned to look back up the hall and he saw his own mom just
standing and staring at him.

 This time Kim smiled and then said, "Honey!?, I'm going to take
a nice, long, hot, shower, so if anyone calls just tell them I'm
busy and take a message OK?"

 Nick smiled and said, "OK MOM!"

 Kim then turned and walked into the master bedroom and turned
out of sight as she was heading directly to the master bathroom.

 Nick smiled and then went into his own room and pulled out a
fresh pair of shorts and then walked back out into the hall way
and then into the main upstairs bathroom.

 He placed his clean shorts and a fresh clean and dry pair of
underwear on the sink counter and then opened up a cabinet door
and pulled out a fresh and clean bath towel to dry off with once
he was done with his shower.

 Nick opened up the sliding glass shower door and reached in and
turned on the shower and waited till it was just the right
temperature. He automatically reached down and unbuttoned the
top of his cutoffs and then pulled the zipper down all the way
and he kind of had to wiggle to get the cut off to come down and
slide down his legs.

 He simply stepped out of them and he was just about to pull his
wet underwear off and down, but then he stopped.

 Nick then slowly turned and looked out the bathroom door down
the hall to his mom's bedroom and then he slowly and silently
stepped out into the hall.

 On bare feet, he padded down the carpeted hall, till he was at
the door to his mom and dad's bedroom and he slowly and
carefully peeked around the corner and saw that the coast was
clear.

 Nick's heart was beginning to beat a little faster, as he knew
he was now taking a big risk in what he was about to do or at
least try to do.

 Nick crept closer and closer to the master bathroom door and
noticed right off the bat that it was not completely closed. As
he got closer and now he was right up next to it, he peeked
carefully through the slight opening and he looked directly in
and saw that his mom had just finished brushing her teeth and
she was leaning forward to look into the mirror.

 Kim then stood straight up and then pulled the wet t-shirt up
and over her head and then tossed it over into the laundry
hamper. She looked into the mirror and admired herself and then
reached down and unsnapped the top button on her tight white
shorts and then pulled the zipper all the way down, which by the
way wasn't much. In fact the zipper was only about 2 1/2 to only
3 inches long if even that.

 She then took a hold of the sides of her shorts and began to
pull and wiggle at the same time and her tight white shorts
began to slowly come down. Kim was at a slight angle now so that
more of her ass was showing towards the bathroom door than her
front. She continued to pull and wiggle until the shorts were
down far enough that they began to fall down her long, firm,
smooth, creamy, thighs and legs until they were just a heap on
the floor.

 Kim automatically bent over and picked up her shorts and out of
the corner of her one eye she caught a shadow or movement of
light. She started to turn towards the door, but then froze in
place knowing that Nick, her own 15 year old son was at this
very moment on the other side of the door peeking in at her.

 She acted like there was a piece of dirty on the floor and she
reached over and picked up the imaginary piece and tossed in the
trash can. She then turned back and picked up her shorts and
then tossed them in the hamper to go along with the wet t-shirt
she had just thrown in there.

 Kim then stood back up and made sure that her shoulders were
pulled back and square and her tummy was pulled in just a bit
and her ass was pushed out just a bit and she looked at herself
in the mirror knowing that Nick was being given a picture
perfect profile view of his nude 33 year old mom.

 Kim's nipples where in their relaxed state, until she found out
that her own 15 year old son was peeking in and spying on her
and her nipples went from zero to fully erect and rock hard in
just a matter of a few seconds. She could feel her nipples and
enjoyed the pleasure she felt, when ever her nipples went from
being soft and relaxed to being rock hard and stiff.

 The spark of sexual excitement went from Kim's brain down
directly to her nipples and then straight down to her pussy. Her
pussy muscles twitched and rippled all along her sex channel and
she knew that in just a few moment her sexual juices would begin
to flow and in less than a minute her pussy would be fully moist
from front to back and from top to bottom and from side to side.

 Just moist not dripping wet. She had to really get turned on to
get dripping wet and she knew that if she stood there long
enough and just closed her eyes and imagined and played a couple
of her fantasies through just her mind, she could and would
become dripping wet and her pussy juice would literally begin to
flow out of her bare, clean, shaven and smooth pussy and run
down the inside of her firm thighs.

 Just the very thought of her young son standing just outside
the door to the bathroom peeking in to look at his own nude
mother was making Kim hotter and hotter.

 She thought of some of the things she might like to do.

 One of her thoughts was to rush over and fling the door open
and reach out and grab her son and pull him into the bathroom.
Slamming the door shut and then proceed to attack him in the
most unusual sexual way possible. Almost like a amazon woman
taking her slave male and having her way with him. As a cat
might with a poor defenseless mouse. Play with them, use them
and only when they are sexually fulfilled and content toss them
away, until the sexual urge to do it again with either the same
one or go out on the prowl like a tigeress looking for another
one to play with.

 That was one way and then she immediately began to think of a
different way she might like it to happen.

 She thought about maybe teasing him and putting on a complete
sexual show for his private viewing pleasure, where she would
begin to play with herself and then before it was all over she
would finish herself off by finger fucking herself in full view
of him, still hiding and peeking through the small opening in
the bathroom door.

 Kim again thought of yet another way which would be kind of
neat and that would be, with Nick forcefully, throwing open the
door and he would march right in and she would turn to face him
and she would be in shock and dismay as her only son would
forcefully take her for the very first time right here in this
very bathroom.

 Even though he would be a virgin he would have seen enough from
watching movies and maybe reading some books that he would
forcefully take his own mother, to be his first sexual mate and
conquest.

 Him would come through the door and gently, but firmly push her
back up against the bathroom counter and spread her legs and
take her right then and there.

 His hard young cock would breach her moist pussy and he would
only have to shove it in and pull it out only two or three time
before his hard, young, cock was completely wet enough to slide
deeply and completely into his own mother's cunt.

 Nick would take her in such a way, that she could do nothing,
but surrender her charm and her sexually excited body to her own
son. Knowing that this was his first time and he had concisely
chosen her to be his first. He would want to and had the need
and hunger to take possession of his own mother and make her his
sexual mistress and slave. She couldn't and wouldn't refuse his
power and maleness, as he would take her and become a true man,
in the loving and willing arms of his own mother. Kim would
gladly surrender everything to him and allow him to have his way
with her.

 He would rut and ram his hard, young and until now, unused
maleness deep into her sex channel and Kim would happily hang on
to him until he reached his fevered peak and emptied his seed
into his own mother's fertile and unprotected womb. She would
gladly give herself to him, not only this time, but when ever he
wanted to mate with his woman from now on.

 Kim was becoming more turned on as she thought about these
different ways she would like to have him and for him to have
her.

 She wondered what it might be like to become her own son's
sexual slave and slut from now on.

 Kim thought that maybe he would make her get down on all fours
and he would mount her from behind, just like a stud would mount
a female bitch in heat and he would do her right here, on the
bathroom floor until he would explode inside her and she would
surrender and fully accept her own son's seed into her womb.

 She even thought that maybe he would force her down and make
her kneel before him and she would have to perform oral sex on
him first, before he would allow her the pleasure of feeling his
hard young, cock slide up into her now dripping wet pussy.

 By now, Kim really didn't know what to do at all, so she
collected her thoughts and then she cleared her mind for a
moment and then decided that she would do what she had
originally planed to do in the first place.

 She was going to take the aggressive role and she was going to
seduce her son in his own room after she got out of the shower.

 Kim then turned her back towards the door and opened up the
shower door and then closed it. She began to shower and wash her
hair and face and body and then she picked up her razor and
shaved her pussy to make sure that it was absolutely smooth as a
baby's little butt.

 Kim usually likes to take long showers and Nick knew this, so
he went back down the hall and went into the main upstairs
bathroom and pulled his underwear down and off and he paused for
a second or two to admire his hard, stiff, cock as it pointed
straight up towards him as he looked down at it.

 Nick then gripped his cock in his right hand and began to
slowly stroke up and down the full length of his cock.

 He thought about just jerking off now, but he decided that he
would take a quick shower and then he could lay down on his own
bed and jerk off, as that would be more enjoyable and he could
also take his time and think about what he had just seen of his
own completely nude mom.

 Nick was in and back out of the shower in less than five
minutes and he took his towel with him into his own room and
then shut the door.

 It didn't even dawn on him to lock his bedroom door, because
his mom would be in the shower for at least a half hour, if not
longer.

 Beside, Nancy was staying over at Cami Richardson's house and
dad had to go into the big city and he wouldn't even be home
until late tomorrow night.

 Nick walked over to his bed and before he got up onto his bed
to jerk off, he lifted up the mattress and pulled out one of his
favorite magazines he had stole, well, actually borrowed from
his dad's collection of dirty, naked, books and magazines he
thought he had hidden pretty good from the rest of the family.

 Nick thought that he would make a good spy or thief, because he
could get into just about anything. There was a foot locker in
the spare bedroom closest and his dad always kept it locked and
he wanted to see for himself what kind of gun stuff he kept
there, but he hadn't learned to pick locks, yet, anyway.

 Beside Nick knew more than most kids his age about guns and
stuff and he had already taken a hunter's safety course and he
even had gone out and shot most of dad's collection of guns
already.

 Nancy and Kim bout knew how to shot guns and they also knew all
the rules behind gun safety, so why did dad have a lock on the
foot locker.

 Nick knew that he would never ever play around with guns and
stuff like that, without dad being present, not only for safety
sake, but for his own safety, because he knew from a very early
age that if dad caught him playing around in any way shape or
form with any kind of gun, even a bb gun he would get his ass
tanned real fast, so he knew that he had better leave well
enough alone, especially guns and stuff.

 Right now, he was more interested in stroking himself off and
looking at his favorite nude girl magazine and thinking about
how his mom looked totally naked today. From seeing her all wet
and that, outside to seeing her in the master bathroom.

 Nick dropped the towel next to the side of his bed and then got
up and laid down in the middle of the bed and folded his pillow
over so that he would be able to rest the bottom of the magazine
on his chest and he could look at the pictures and then use his
right hand to stroke his cock, until he would explode and shoot
his hot come all over himself.

 He really liked the feeling of his hot come as it shot out of
the tip of his cock and then landing on his own body, because it
so wet and really kind of hot. He also used it, as a kind of
game to see how far he could shoot his come. It kind of
interested him to see his come shoot up and then ark over and
land way up on his body and there was one time that he did it
and some of his actually shoot out hard enough and far enough
that some of it actually landed on his head in his hair.

 He also wondered to himself many times what it would really be
like to slide his cock into a girl's pussy and really fuck a
girl. He wondered what it would feel like and wondered if it
would and could be as good as what he experienced with his own
hand.

 Nick opened up the magazine and began to look at the pictures
and with his right hand he began to slowly stroke his young hard
cock.

 As he looked at the pictures of the different naked women in
the magazine and as he slowly turned the pages, he began to
think what some of the girls his own age would look like
completely naked and posed like some of the older women in this
magazine.

 Nick had a few girls his own age that he would love to see
posed in a magazine like this and one of them was Tami
Richardson!!

 He considered Tami a real fox!! She was just a few months older
than him but she was one grade higher than him, so in a way she
kind of looked down at him, but still!! He tried to get her
attention and sometimes she would pal around with him and it
really made him proud and the other guys he ran around with was
really kind of impressed that Nick was able to get a older girl
to run around with him and them at times.

 Nick knew that his life was going to change this summer, if he
took the job of lifeguard at the pool and he thought pretty sure
that he just might be able to get a girl at the pool to go all
the way with him.

 He would really like Tami to be his first and he thought that
Tami was still a virgin, because she really didn't go out on
that many dates and what the scuttle butt around school was that
nobody who went out with her said that they had scored or
knocked a piece off, so he was pretty sure that she was a virgin
and he would love to have a shot at that piece.

 He thought about it some more and he mentally compared Tami to
his own mom and he knew right off the bat that Tami was only 16
had tits bigger that his mom's, but still he really liked what
he had seen in the master bathroom a few moments ago.

 Nick also knew that Tami was a true red head, just like her mom
and even her younger sister Cami. So he kind of wondered, if her
hair on her pussy was the same color as the hair on her head.

 He also wondered how much hair she had down on her 16 year old
pussy and he looked at the different pictures and noticed that
some of the women had a ton of hair on their pussy and all he
could see was nothing more than a big bush and then others only
had a fair amount of hair and he could just barely make out the
pussy slit and then there were some that almost had not hair at
all and he could plain see their pussy slits, but the really
wild pictures were the ones of full grown women who were
completely hairless down there.

 It reminded him the first time he had seen his little sister
completely naked a while back and he had seen she had no hair
what so ever on her pussy and her small little slit was there
for him to see it all.

 Now, he remembered what Nancy looks like now just a few weeks
ago completely naked and she had a small about of hair on her
pussy and she even had small breasts.

 The wild part of all of this was that she had come in and
caught him jerking off and he was too far gone to stop and he
asked her to drop the towel and she did. It was even wilder
because she stayed and watched until he shot off and came all
over himself and she was still looking and watching.

 Nick also remembered that he had touched her breasts and even
touched her pussy for a brief time and she didn't yell or scream
or say anything at all.

 He began to think that maybe, if the timing is right and all,
maybe Nancy would allow him to look and touch her some more. In
a way that might be best, because then he wouldn't look so
clumsy and nieve about making out and petting and stuff like
that.

 Nick turned another page and was looking intently at the naked
women and he began to get into the right frame of mind and
settled down to stroke his cock, now till he would finish off,
with him shooting off and thinking about his mom and how she
looked in the bathroom.

 As Nick was slowly stroking his cock and looking at the naked
woman, Kim had finished her shower quickly and she dried off and
just wrapped a towel around her naked body and walked out into
the main upstairs hall and noticed that the bathroom was empty
and that Nick's door was shut.

 Kim smiled to herself and thought, "Well, Nick!! Two can play
at this game!!"

 She made it all the way to his closed door and almost put her
ear up to the door to see if she could hear any movement from
inside. It was all quite and at first she thought maybe he was
laying down and taking a nap!! Maybe she had spent too much time
in the shower and he had already jerked himself and was now
resting after his orgasm. She wished and prayed that wasn't
true, but then again it could be.

 Kim then moved her right hand down and lightly touched the door
knob and began to slowly turn it, to see if it was locked. She
turned it just enough to know that it was unlocked. Her heart
kind of dropped, because she knew that most young boys, when
they jerk off, like to be completely safe, so that is why they
lock their doors most of the time and they even close the blinds
to the windows that are in the room they are jerking off just
from the fear that someone might see them stroke themselves off.

 Kim took a couple of deep breaths and practiced what she was
going to say as she opened the door to Nick's room. She pretty
well knew that he was probably not jerking off and it kind of
made her sad that he would had jerked himself in the shower and
now he was probably laying down on his bed resting.

 Kim then made one light knock on the door and opened it up and
said, "Hey Nick, Would you like .........." She paused and
stopped dead in her tracks as she was greeted with the most
perfect sight she could have ever of hoped for.

 There was Nick on his bed totally nude and jerking off and he
was looking at a magazine.

 Nick didn't hear the knock as he was too busy looking at the
pictures of the nude women in the magazine and his mind was
thinking of mom and what she looked like in her wet T-shirt
while washing the van and how she looked when he spied on her
while she was in the master bathroom getting ready to take a
shower.

 Nick was stroking his cock with his right hand and then his
brain registered a slight movement out of the corner of his eye.
He continued to stroke his cock and he turned his head and eyes
toward the slight movement and then his mind and body completely
froze up at the sight before him.

 His own mom was standing inside the threshold of his bedroom
door. She had a towel wrapped around her body and she was
standing totally still and her mouth was open and she had a look
of shock and disbelief on her face.

 Nick also had a totally look of shock and disbelief on his face
also, as he was caught red handed jerking off by his own mom, no
less.

 He immediately dropped the magazine down over his crotch area
trying in vain to hide himself from his mom's stare. His mind
was completely shocked to the point he didn't know what else to
do but give out a low embarrassing moan and said, "MOM!!!!"

 Kim snapped out of it and she then had a slight smile on her
face and Nick saw her slight smile and that made his own face
turn at least 100 different shades of red.

 She then said, "I'm sorry Nick!! I knocked and there was no
answer. I thought maybe you were napping."

 Nick looked around in panic and saw the towel he dropped beside
his bed and he rolled over on his side and reached down and
picked it up. In doing this, his nude magazine dropped onto the
floor and for a brief second or two his cock was exposed to his
mom's stare once again.

 Nick then used to towel to cover his groin area, so that his
mom would not see his hard on, that was at this very moment
wilting fast from the shear embarrassment of being caught by his
own mom jerking off.

 He then said, "I'm sorry mom. I'm really sorry, I ............."

 Kim still had that slight smile on her face and then she slowly
began to walk over to his bed and then she looked down at him
and she now had a straight face. She then said, "I'm sorry
Honey!! I didn't know that you were busy ............ Well, I
mean, I'm really sorry I interrupted you while you were
indulging yourself in self gratification."

 Nick was so embarrassed he was on the verge of actually crying,
because his mom had caught him and he actually thought that his
mom was going to lay down the law and embarrass him even more
about jerking off.

 Kim gave her son a slight smile and then said, "Honey!! It is
really OK. I mean, I understand about these kind of things." She
paused for a few seconds and then said, "Honey? Is it OK to sit
down here?"

 Nick was shocked that his mom didn't yell at him or turn and
walk out the door and leave him alone.

 In stead, his mom was now sitting on the bed almost by his
knees.

 Nick was too scared and embarrassed to do or say anything at
all, he just had a clearly dazed and confused look on his face
at to what all had just happened, as far as his own mom catching
him jerking off and she didn't really seem mad embarrassed or
upset over the whole deal.

 Kim was sitting on the bed next to her son's knees and she
turned her upper torso slightly, so that she could look more
directly at him and she placed one hand on his exposed thigh
just about his knee and she patted it lovingly and said,
"Honey!! It is really all right. There is nothing to be ashamed
of. OK? I understand perfectly about boy and guy stuff and it
really is OK. OK?"

 Nick was still shocked and still he couldn't get his mind to
focus on anything other than replaying in his mind over and over
the sight of his mom coming into his bedroom and catching him
jerking off. He thought to himself, "OH GOD!!! I will never live
this down for as long as I live!!!"

 Kim then said, "Nick Honey?? Please try to understand, it is
only natural and there is nothing wrong at all about what you
were just doing OK?"

 She paused for a brief second and then said, "Honey?! Everybody
does it!! Everybody at one time or another pleases themselves
this way and you are no different, so please don't feel ashamed
or embarrassed OK?"

 Kim paused once again to collect her thoughts and then said,
"Nick Honey!!?? If it will make you feel any better I'll tell
you right now that I do the same thing sometimes when I'm alone
and even sometimes with your dad watching me and he does the
same thing too."

 Nick's eye's got real big at the statement his mom had just
said and he saw that she was smiling down at him. He also felt
her hand rubbing up and down his thigh just above his knee and
he began to relax just a bit, after hearing his own mom's
confession that she did this also and he was kind of shocked to
hear her say that she sometimes did it in front of her husband,
his dad..

 Nick almost groaned out and said, "Really!!?? Even in front of
dad!!??"

 Kim laughed and said, "Yes Honey!! Even in front of your dad!!"

 She paused just a second and then added to her last statement
to her own son and said, "In fact Honey!! Your dad also does it
in front of me too."

 Nick groaned out when he heard this last statement and said,
"NO SHIT!!!" He then realized that he had just cussed in front
of his mom and then immediately said, "I'm sorry MOM!!"

 Kim smiled and simply said, "I understand Honey!! Really I do.
It probably comes a quit a shock to you, to find out that other
people enjoy doing the same thing you were doing and you thought
all a long that it was dirty and disgusting and maybe even
sinful to play with yourself. Right?"

 Nick could only nod his head in agreement as to the last
statement his mom had just made to him.

 Kim then leaned over slightly and looked her son in the eyes
and she had a slight smile on her face and then she said,
"Honey!!?? You are just beginning to learn about your body and
about sex in general, so please try to understand that
masturbation is perfectly normal."

 She paused for a second to regroup her thoughts and then went
on to say, "Your young body is going through a lot of changes
now and you will begin to experiment with sex more and more. So
Please don't feel embarrassed about me seeing you and what you
were doing OK?"

 Nick could only nod his head and then he said, "OK."

 Kim then said, "Honey? Have you made love to a girl yet?"

 Nick was kind of shocked by what his own mom just asked him and
his face showed it. He then lowered his eyes and said in a low
and shamed tone, "No."

 Kim lifted her towel encased ass up off the bed a short
distance and moved up so that she was now sitting up by his
waist. She then leaned forward and took the hand that was on his
thigh and reached up and messed up his hair on his head in a
joking manor and then said, "Oh Nick!!! That's OK, there is
nothing wrong about being a virgin."

 Nick looked up at his mom with sad puppy dog eyes and said,
"Yea Right Mom!!!  That's easy for you to say."

 Kim laughed and she then put her hand on his almost bare chest
and rubbed and patted his chest and then said, "Oh Baby!! It's
OK Really!! If you what to know the truth. I didn't lose my
virginity till I was 16!"

 Nick looked up at his mom and then said, "But Mom!! That's
totally different!! I'm a guy!"

 Kim was slowly rubbing and feeling her young 15 year old son's
chest and she was already beginning to heat up. She could feel
her face as it was hotter than normal and she knew she was
blushing.

 Every nerve in her body was yelling and screaming to her as to
how wrong this was and that she should stop now, before it went
any farther, but her other lusty side kept telling her, she was
just doing fine and that she should continue with her seductive
plans on her own son.

 One side reasoned that her husband had already done their own
daughter and she herself had also helped put that plan into
action and that she herself had already had sex with her own
daughter many times and she was even present with her own
husband as they both shared and pleased their daughter, so it
was only right and fair to give her own son the same treatment.

 She had already passed over the line and committed incest with
their own younger 12 year old daughter, so she might as well
enjoy their own 15 year old son too.

 Kim continued to rub her son's chest and she was slowly working
her way down to his abdomen and then back up to his chest, so
that he would not catch on, too quickly her plans to take him,
right here on his own bed.

 She wanted to excite him and even tease him before letting him
know that it was OK and that they were both on their way to
becoming lovers.

 Kim then said, "Honey!!???, If you want to know something, your
own dad didn't lose his virginity till he was 16."

 Nick kind of rolled his eyes up in his head and he kind of
shook his head from side to side and said, "But Mom, That was
then, this is now."

 Nick then went on to say, "Mom!! Most of my friends have
already done it and I'm about the last one in our group!!"

 Kim looked at her son and then said, "Really!!! How many of
your friends have you actually seen do it!!"

 Nick was kind of shocked and he replied, "MOM!!"

 Kim then responded and said, "Really Nick!!! Think about it
just for a second or two OK!!!"

 She also paused for a second and then she continued and said,
"Have you actually seen any of them really do it with a girl?
Have you ever asked any of the girls, if they really did it with
the boy or boys that claimed they did it to them?"

 Nick shook his head in disbelief that his mom would even ask
such a question like this.

 He then said, "MOM!!"

 Kim kept a straight face and looked him square in the eyes and
said, "Well? Have you actually seen any of them do it for real?"

 Nick kind of accepted defeat and said, "Well No, but they said
they did!"

 Kim laughed and then said, "Well, Nick when I was your age,
there was at least three guys that claimed they made love to me,
when in fact they didn't!! In fact, they didn't even have the
courage to feel my titties up when they went out with me."

 She paused for a second and then said, "So See!! I've been
there too, you know!! I know first hand that a lot of guys talk
big, when in fact, they are so scared they couldn't or wouldn't
do it, because they really didn't know what to do to a girl to
get her to spread her legs so that they could fuck her for the
very first time.."

 Nick's eye's got real big when he heard his own mom say fuck
right there in front of him and it was not used as a cuss word
either.

 Kim then smiled and said to her son, "So Nick, How far have you
got with a girl then?"

 Nick's eyes stayed wide and he was silent mostly from shock
that his own mom want to now about his private sex life.

 Nick then said, "MOM!!"

 Kim smiled and then said, "Well, Have you frenched kissed yet?"

 Nick answered real fast and said, "Yea."

 Kim continued to smile at her next to nude son and then asked
him, "Have you felt her breasts yet?"

 Nick was silent for a second and then said in a softer tone,
"Yes."

 She then asked, "Have you seen her breasts yet?"

 Nick took a second then said, "Yes, of course." He tried to
acted grown up and tried to not let his mom's questions bother
him.

 Kim was still smiling down at her son with just a bath towel
covering his crotch area and then she said, "Have you kissed her
nipples yet?"

 Nick was shocked at that question and his standard reply was to
say, "MOM!!"

 Kim then said, "Well, Honey!!?? I'm just trying to find out how
far you have gone with a girl and maybe I can tell you or give
you some pointers, so to speak from a girls side and that way
you might have better luck the next time with this girl."

 She then said, "Honey, Most girls love to have their breasts
felt up, slowly and gently and then every girl and woman around
the world loves to have her nipples suck on slowly at first and
then harder and harder."

 Nick was wide eyed at hearing this from his own mother and it
kind of excited him. At the same time, it scared him, because he
could feel the unmistakable feeling he was getting in his crotch
area and his cock which was now soft was begin to grow under the
towel.

 Nick's mom then asked her young son, "So, Have you felt her up
yet?"

 Nick was really embarrassed at this question. Once again his
standard reply was to say, "MOM!!!"

 Kim smiled and then she got a serious look on her face and then
said, "Nick Honey, You need to understand, if you are going to
experiment and experience sex and love making and start having
sexual relations with girls and women you will need to learn not
to be embarrassed to talk about sex and the sex organs and
everything else that goes along with having sex with people. OK?"

 Nick just said in a lower tone as almost being ashamed said,
"OK."

 Kim smiled and then said, "OK, so, Seen her pussy yet?"

 Nick was about to say his standard rebuttal and then thought
better and was just silent for a few seconds.

 Kim knew that he was embarrassed by having his own mom say that
and she too was silent and then she bent down and picked up the
girlie magazine he had been looking at and she held it in her
hands and she opened it and began to page through the pages.

 Kim then got to a page and she then turned it around and showed
him a picture of a woman who had a small amount of hair on her
pussy and said, "So, Does her pussy look like this?"

 Nick was shocked, yet very excited that his mom was actually
showing him a pornographic picture of a nude woman, but she was
also asking him if the girl he had been playing with had a pussy
that looked something like the one in the photograph.

 Kim then said, "Does it excite you to look at pictures of naked
women?"

 Nick was silent and he really didn't know what to do or say. He
tried to evade his mom's eyes and yet he kept going back to look
at her eyes. He really didn't know what to do.

 Kim then said, "Nick Honey? I know it is hard to talk about sex
and things like that with your own mother, but I also what to
talk to you about something else too."

 Nick was still silent and he didn't know what to expect next so
he was totally silent and waited, all during that time his cock
was growing and his heart was beating faster and faster.

 Kim then said, "Nick, Nancy told me that you have been spying
on her and that a couple of time you even pulled her towel away
so that you could see her totally nude!!"

 Nick immediately said, "MOM!! I .."

 Kim interrupted him and said, "Nancy also said that you have
touched her breasts and you have even touched her pussy."

 Nick shook his head and said, "NO WAY MOM!! I never .."

 Kim reached up with her hand and placed her finger tips over
his lips to silence him.

 At first Nick was scared she was going to slap his face or hit
him. He also thought about how he was going to kill his little
yapping sister for getting him into trouble and that he was now
pissed that Nancy had ratted on him about what had happened.

 Then it hit him like a ton of bricks. That little fucking bitch
of a sister probably even told both his mom and dad about him
jerking off while she was watching.

 Nick's face was burning red with embarrassment and anger that
his loving little sister had suddenly turned into a tattle tale
little bitch.

 Kim smiled and then said, "Nick, There is nothing to be ashamed
about, OK? I know all about that these things, because I have
two older brothers I had to grow up with and they did the same
thing to me. OK? I'm not mad at you for doing something like
that and I know that both you and Nancy were both curious about
each other and you are both at the age where your bodies are
both going through changes and curiosity is a big factor too."

 Kim then said, "So, Is it true that you have looked at Nancy in
the nude and you have even touched her too?"

 Nick was scared to answer but he also knew that he had better
come clean and tell the truth or he would catch hell in the long
run so he then said, "Yes."

 Kim was pleased that Nick had told the truth and then said,
"Nick!?, It is really OK, I don't mind if you two want to look
at each other and I don't even mind if you two want to touch
each other. OK?"

 Nick was shocked beyond belief. His mom had just said she
didn't mind if they looked and touched each other and he then
looked up at her and said, "You don't!!??"

 Kim smiled and said, "Nick!, That is just part of growing up
and being curious about the opposite sex. However, some people
do not believe it is right for a brother and sister to see and
touch each other in a sexual way and they have a word for that.
Do you what that word is?"

 Nick was silent and didn't say anything.

 Kim then said, "Nick? Have you ever heard the word (Incest)
before?"

 Nick slowly answered, "Yes"

 Kim then said, "Do you know what that word means?"

 Nick then said, "Kind of."

 Kim then said, "Honey?! Incest is were a family member such as
a brother and sister who allow each other to be sexually touched
by each other. OK? The same thing is also true if I would touch
you and you would touch me in a sexual way, OK? It also means
that if you and your sister or even me would make love to you,
then that is also called incest, or if dad would make love to
your little sister Nancy, that too is also called incest. OK?"

 Nick's eyes were big and wide as his mom explain a little about
the definitions of what incest is.

 Kim then said, "If you and Nancy want to look at each other and
even touch each other, then you two will both need to promise me
and each other that you will never tell anyone, what so ever!!
OK?"

 Nick was totally shocked by what his mom had just said and
couldn't really do anything except stare at her in disbelief.

 Kim then said, "If anyone would ever find out, both dad and I
could go to jail and the police and court system could even send
both, you and Nancy, to reform school behind bars, and they can
also separate you and your sister for life too, so it is very
important that you promise me right here and right now, that you
will never tell anyone for as long as you live, that you and
Nancy do something like that. OK?"

 Nick was kind of shocked but still he went ahead and agreed to
his mom's promise, not to say anything to anyone about what he
and his sister had done together.

 Kim then said, "Nick?! I also want to talk to you about you
trying to sneak peeks at me when I'm trying to dress and take a
shower.

 Nick's mouth dropped open and he was beginning to protest and
denie that he had done that, but Kim once again placed her
finger tips on her son's lips and said, "Nick?! It is OK!! I
grew up with two older brothers and they too were trying to
sneak peeks and both me, my sister and even mom."

 She paused for a second to collect her thoughts and then said,
"Honey!! I knew that you are just curious about a girl's and
woman's body and you are just trying to see a nude woman or girl
in person instead of just looking at them in a book or magazine."

 Kim then stood up and face her son and then said, "If you
promise not to tell anyone about this ....." She never finished
her statement to her son.

 She just turned towards him and she reached up and undid the
top part of the towel and the towel silently slid to the floor.
Leaving her totally nude standing before her son.

 Nick was beyond being in shock and he could just stare at his
own mom fully and totally nude standing before him and all he
could do was give out a low gruntal moan and say, "GOD MOM!!"

 Kim smiled down at her son and Nick was looking up at her
breasts and then she noticed that his eyes traveled downward and
stopped level with her shaved bare pussy.

 Nick's eye's stayed wide and he just grunted and then said,
"Jesus Christ MOM!!" He snapped his head up and looked at his
mom and he then said, "Your completely bare down there!!"

 Kim was still smiling at her son and she immediately dropped
her hands down to her pussy and she felt and touched herself and
her 15 year old son just laid down on his bed and watched an
unbelievable spectacle unfolding before his eyes.

 She then said, "Nick Honey!? Do you like my shaved pussy?"

 Nick couldn't even answer his mom, all he could do watch and
stare at her beautiful nude body standing before him and his
cock was now rock hard and throbbing under the towel that was
hiding his manhood from his mom.

 He had a million and one things going through his mind all at
the same time and he didn't know what to do or say so he just
laid there and stared at his lovely mom nude and naked standing
before his very young 15 year old eyes.

 Kim then sit down on the bed next to him and then said, "So,
Nick? Do you like looking at me like this instead of having to
sneak peeks at me?"

 "WOW MOM!!", was all Nick could do at that moment while staring
transfixed at his own mom's 34 breasts bared before his young
eyes only 2 feet away from him.

 Kim then slid her right hand down along her son's chest and
then down across his abdomen till her hand came into contact
with the towel covering his groin. She then slowly slid her hand
under the towel and watched Nick's eye's intently until her
finger tips came in contact with the tip of his cock head.

 Nick groaned out loud as he felt him own mom's fingers touch
his swollen cock head for the very first time. All Nick could
say was, "OH GOD MOM!!!"

 Kim smiled at her son Nick and remained silent as her finger
tips explored along the length of her son's cock shaft. It
really didn't take long until her finger tips came to the base
of his cock and she continued to go lower and she felt his ball
sack and small immature balls. She felt a small amount of soft
yet curly pubic hair surrounding the base of his cock shaft and
a little around his ball sack area.

 Her own mind was going a hundred miles an hour as she was
thinking that she too like her husband was in fact committing a
crime that most adults would find offensive, sick, perverted and
immoral at least.

 Kim was actually feeling her own 15 year old son up in a very
sexual way and she was turned on like she had never ever been
turned on before in all her adult sexual life.

 She then leaned down and kissed her son on the lips and at the
same time removed the towel covering his groin area.

 Nick was now fully nude and completely exposed to his own mom
as she was to him.

 Kim wasted little time in grasping her son's cock in her small
delicate hand and griping him in a way she had done to and for
her own husband and other guys before she was married.

 She was gripping him so that she could stroke his cock and jerk
him off.

 Kim lifted her head up from her son's tense lips and slightly
turned her head to look down and see for herself his fully
exposed and completely hard and throbbing cock for the first
time in a long time.

 She was pleased and impressed at his cock. Nick's cock was
about 5 inches long and just a bit smaller in diameter than her
husband's Mike's cock.

 Kim then said, "OH BABY!!! Your cock is so beautiful!!!"

 Nick was still in a dazed type shock as he felt his own mom
gripping his cock and she was slowly stroking his cock up and
down the full length of his cock shaft.

 He had jerked off hundreds of times, but it all paled to
compare to the feeling his cock was having now, as his mom was
stroking his cock in a way he had never stroked his cock before.

 Nick could only moan and then he said, "I'm too small!! Mom!!"

 Kim turned and looked at her son and smiled down at him and
said, "OH HONEY!! You're not small at all!!! In fact this size
is just perfect and I'm sure a lot of young girls and even some
women will love what this thing can and will do for them!!!"

 Kim once again leaned down and kissed her son and this time her
tongue probed his stiff lips and then Nick opened his lips
slightly and his mom's tongue slid into his mouth.

 Nick was surprised that his own mom would want to french kiss
him, but he was too far gone and turned on to think about
whether it was right or wrong to allow his own mom to french
him, let alone allow her to stroke his cock like this.

 He was too far turned on and just accepted everything that was
happening to him and just went with the flow, so to speak.

 Nick began to french his own mom back as good as he got and she
started to increase her speed and grip on his hard, thin, cock.

 He began to move his hips up and tried to fuck her stroking
hand. Nick was beginning to moan in sexual excitement.

 Kim continued to lean over her son and french him and continued
to stroke his cock a little bit faster.

 Nick broke the french kiss by turning his head sideways and it
was then that he moaned out and said, "OH GOD MOM!!! Please
stop!!! Stop or I'm going to explode!!!"

 Kim looked at her son and saw that his face was a mixture of
sexual pleasure and fright at what was happening to him. She
looked down at him and smiled and then said, "That's OK Nick!!!
Just let yourself go and come!!! Just relax and let it happen
Baby!!"

 Nick lifted his hips up off the bed and gave out a primeval cry
and Kim felt a warm wet splatter hit her right breast and apart
of her abdomen. She knew without looking that her own 15 year
old son was shooting come and it was hitting her fully nude and
exposed body.

 This alone turned Kim on and she then said, "OH YES BABY!!!!
Shoot your come all over mommie!!! That's it darling, come for
me baby!!!

 Nick was too far gone and he continued to spray and spurt his
come all over both of them. He shot out at least 6 or 7 long
powerful long spurts of young hot come all over both of them and
he was about to lose his mind, because he was feeling things
that he had never experienced before when coming by himself.

 After Nick finished coming they both slowed down and they kind
of took a breather and all the while Kim was whispering words of
endearments and encouragement's to her young son.

 Kim leaned back a ways and she looked down and saw that she had
a big glob of her young son's come right on very tip of her
right breast and nipple.

 She then looked at Nick and said, "So Nick!! Did you enjoy
coming this way better than if you would have done it by
yourself and alone?"

 Nick just moaned and said, "GOD YES MOM!! It was better than
ever!! I mean, I never felt that it could be like this!"

 Kim smiled and then said, "OH BABY!!! You will lean that there
is a lot of new experiences that will be even better than what
we just did together."

 She then looked back down at her breast and then said, "Boy
Nick!! You sure made a mess of both of us, didn't you?"

 Nick looked and saw that there was blobs of come all over both
of them and he said, "I'm sorry mom!!! I tried to warn you but
....."

 Kim put a finger over his lips and said, "That's OK Honey!!! I
wanted you to come like this first OK?"

 She then took one finger and scooped up a large blob of his
come which was hanging on her right breast and nipple and then
brought it up to her lips and she opened her mouth and stuck her
finger into her mouth and licked and sucked her finger clean.

 Nick witnessed this and he was shocked that his own mom would
do something like that. He had seen pictures in magazines of
girls and women doing this, but some how, he never dreamed that
his own mom would do something like that.

 Kim then turned a bit more and then leaned down and began to
lick up the big puddles of come that was on her son's chest and
abdomen.

 Nick could only moan as he felt his mom's warm wet tongue slip
and slide along his body, as she was sucking up his come.

 Kim then leaned back and looked back down at her son and said,
"OH NICK!!! You taste so sweet!!"

 Nick could only reply and say, "Really!!"

 Kim then said, "Nick!! I just love the taste of your come and I
won't be happy until I have you all cleaned up."

 She didn't wait for a response and she leaned down towards Nick
crotch and groin area and began to lick and suck all around his
cock and balls.

 Once she was sure she had the area all cleaned up she then
lifted his still hard cock up from his abdomen and she opened
her mouth wide and swallowed him whole and began to lick and
suck all of the come and juice that was on his cock head and
cock shaft.

 This just about blew Nick's mind, as he saw and then felt his
own mom's mouth lips and tongue on his super sensitive cock head.

 All Nick could do was groan out loud and say, "OH GOD MOM!!"

 His hips jerked up off the bed and pushed his cock into his
mom's sucking and licking mouth as far as possible.

 Kim continued to suck and lick up and down the 5 inch length of
his young hard cock and she was making sure that his cock was
completely clean of any come.

 She then raised her head up and looked at her son and then
said, "So Nick!! What did you think of that?"

 "OH GOD MOM!!!", was all Nick could say.

 She kind of laughed and smiled at him and said, "Well Honey,
after a while and you have this done to you a few times, you
will get use to the feeling and you will enjoy it a lot more."

 Kim then said, "Nick? Would you like to take a shower with me
and that way we can wash each other?"

 Nick was completely taken by surprise at what his own mom had
just asked him. She wanted to take a shower with him!!
Together!! Both of them completely nude!!

 Nick replied and said, "Really!!"

 Kim laughed and said, "Yes!! That is unless you don't want too."

 Nick replied quickly and said, "NO!! I Mean YES!! I want to!"

 Kim laughed and smiled at her son and she got up off the bed
and she held out her hand and Nick reached out with one of his
own hands and she helped him up off the bed.

 Nick was now standing up and she looked down and saw that
Nick's young cock was still rock hard and fully erect and it was
almost sticking straight up against his abdomen.

 Kim was pleased and thrilled that her son's cock was ready to
go again, without even getting soft. She thought back to her
younger days and remembered how most young guys wanted to fuck
non- stop back then and now at her age she was going to
experience that feeling all over again, but this time, she was
older and wiser and she was going to enjoy ever waking minute of
a young horny teenager's never soft cock.

 The both walked down the hall arm in arm till they came to the
master bedroom and they both went into the master bathroom.

 Kim reached in a turned the shower on and waited till the water
temperature was nice and warm and they both stepped in.

 Nick could hardly believe that this was really happening to him.

 His mind was on over load. Here he was standing in his mom's
and dad's bathroom and his mom was completely nude and so was
he.

 She had just jerked him off and she had even gone down on him
and sucked his cock clean after she had made him shoot off all
over both of them. She had even tasted and swallowed his come!!
His own mom had actually swallowed his come and she had even
sucked his cock completely clean of any come that was left on
it. She had licked up and swallowed every bit of his hot sticky
creamy come that was on him and even her.

 Now here he was in their parent's bathroom and he was about to
take a shower with his own 33 year old mom!!

 Nick knew pretty sure that he was going to fuck his own mom
shortly, but still it was hard for his young mind to comprehend
all of these things.

 It was completely beyond all of his wildest dreams and
imagination as to this was really happening to him!!

 Kim was in no better shape either, because her mind was racing
a mile a minute too. She was actually going through with her
idea of seducing her own young 15 year old son and that before
the sun set today, she was going to take his virginity and he
was going to actually fuck his own mom for the very first time
and if Kim had any say so over it, she was going to experience
her own son more than once.

 In fact, she pretty well knew, that once they had done each
other, they would continue to do each other for many years to
come. Just as Nancy was enjoying sex with her own father and she
too would not stop for many years to come either.

 Kim's heart was beating wildly in her chest at the thought of
what other mother's might think of her and what she is and was
doing with her own son in a sexual way.

 Kim wondered to herself, what other mother's felt and went
through as they, themselves did their own sons for the very
first time.

 Kim even thought about what Dr. Tom Richardson said about a
couple of women who were now pregnant with their own son's
child!! Kim actually shook and shivered at the very thought of
allowing her own son to shoot his come into her pussy and let
him knock her up.

 In a way, it made her sick and repulsed at the very idea of
doing something like that, yet at the same time, she was also
turned on with the idea, of allowing a son to knock his own
mother up with his own child. Kim had read about a few famous
stories about things like that and how most of the time it ended
in tragedy, but she also knew that there must be other people in
other places and times where it, in fact, ended in a happy
outlook on life and love.

 Kim was also wondering if she would ever meet any of Dr.
Richardson's patience's who had allowed their own son's to get
them pregnant. She wished that there was some way for all of
them to meet and share and exchange stories and insights on
mother/son incest and how they felt, knowing that they were
carrying their own son's child in the very same womb that they
had carried their own son's years before.

 Kim kind of laughed to herself and thought about organizing a
new club or group of incestuous mothers not only in her own
community, but nation wide and even world wide. It gave a
completely new meaning to the words and meaning of a mother's
club.

 She also wondered if she would ever be able to actually witness
other mothers and sons doing each other, live in front of her
and wondered if she would have the courage to do her own son as
other mothers and sons watched them mate in front of them.

 Kim also wondered about mothers switching and trading and
swapping their own sons for other mother's sons.

 Kim also thought about whole entire families doing each other
and wondered if there might be a way for their family to
actually watch and see other families do each other also. She
really wanted to see and meet other families who have also
indulged in and practiced incest.

 Kim came back to reality when her own son Nick said, "Well
Mom!! What are we waiting for?"

 Nick and her son both stepped into the large shower together
and proceeded to wash and soap each other up.

 Kim was the first one to make a move and had her son Nick first
get all wet and then she proceeded to soap his back down. She
then did his arms, shoulders and back. She then kneeled down and
did his legs and thighs.

 Kim then pushed the shower head button and the shower spray was
cut by 3/4 and was now just a light fine mist.

 She then proceeded to reach around and soap up his abdomen and
as far up onto his chest as she could reach. Kim then stood up
and she then reached around and did the rest of his chest.

 Once he was full soaped up all over his body Kim then leaned
into her son and hugged him from behind and pressed her
completely nude body up against his back and then began to move
her body from side to side and then up and down so that her body
was giving his back a massage by using the front of her body.

 Her arms were wrapped around her sons front and she was sliding
her hands all over the front of his body and she then started to
feel his soapy cock and balls in one hand while the other hand
roamed freely over the rest of his body.

 Nick was completely surprised and shocked at what all his own
33 year old mom was doing to him in the shower, but at the same
time he was more than pleased to just let her do what ever she
wanted to do to him.

 His cock never went soft after she had jerked him off in his
bedroom and he was rip roaring to do it again.

 Nick was also impressed that taking a shower with a woman was
going to be this much fun and so pleasurable for him. Never in
all of his dreams and fantasies did he ever think it would be
like this.

 He could feel his mom's tits slide up and down his back and
also from side to side. The was a complete first for him and he
was more than hooked on the idea of sharing a shower with a
completely nude female. It was even wilder for him as it was his
own mom that was doing this to him and for him, along with him.

 Nick was also wondering if his mom was going to keep playing
with him till he shot off again. He hoped that she would do
something new and different, but then again he would be more
than happy to just settle for another great hand job from his
own mom at least this time it would take place in the shower.

 In the mean time, Kim was enjoying what she was doing to her
son and she continued to play, touch and stroke her own 15 year
old son.

 After about three or four minutes, she then pulled back from
him and at first Nick thought that maybe this was the end to
their shower together.

 Kim then placed both of her hands on Nick's shoulders and
slowly and gently turned him around so that they were now face
to face with each other. She then handed Nick the bar of soap
and she turned around and said to him, "OK NICK!! Your turn to
do the same thing to me."

 Nick smiled to himself and started to do exactly the same thing
to his own mom as she had done to him.

 He started on her shoulders and neck and worked down her arms
and then onto her back. Once he had finished that part of her.
He then kneeled down and did her legs and thighs from the back.

 Nick was once again standing up and he then reached around and
started to do her abdomen first and was kind of hesitant to do
her breasts.

 Kim solved that problem by taking his hands in her hands and
she guided his hands up onto her breast and after just a few
seconds he was rubbing and feeling his own mom's breasts.

 Nick groaned out load as his hands came into contact with his
mom's small, but firm 34-B breasts. He was more turned on than
ever before. Just the very thought of doing this to his own mom
was just about to overload his young brain.

 He still could not get over the feelings he was having as his
young 15 year old hands slowly glided up the gentle firm swells
of his own mom's breasts. The feel of her rock hard and
protruding nipples as his hands slid of them.

 Nick wanted and wished that there was some way for this moment
to never end. He was completely entranced and fascinated by just
the feel of a mature woman's breasts and to him, it didn't
really matter to him that these breasts were his own mom's
breasts, in fact, he was even more turned on at that aspect of
the whole deal more than anything else.

 He young mind was trying to comprehend the fact that most sons
would not be able, let alone allowed, to even think of doing
something like this to their own mom , but he was just one of a
few lucky young boys who were given the chance and opportunity
to experience this with his own mom.

 Kim had her eyes almost closed and she was just enjoying the
feeling that her young son was giving her and she just allowed
him to do as he pleased for right now.

 Her heart rate was at first going over a hundred miles an hour,
because of the forbidden aspect of doing this with her own son,
but now her heart rate slowed down just a bit and she was more
relaxed now, because she knew that no one was going to disturb
them and she was able to just relax and enjoy this new aspect of
family love to its fullest.

 Nick spent about four or five minutes enjoying the feeling and
sensations of playing with his own mom's breasts, but he was
also thinking, if maybe, she would allow him to touch her in
other places and his hands began to slowly roam around her body
and he slowly worked his hands downward towards her crotch area.

 He made a few tentative passes and quick feels near her pussy
and was pleased and relieved that she made no move to stop his
questioning advances. In fact, he noticed that his mom spread
her legs farther apart and so he kind of took this action as a
silent go ahead signal from his mom and he slowly reached down
and touched her pussy mound with his right hand first.

--
Missing some of my posts? Do a DejaNews author
profile on me: http://www.dejanews.com/
Use either slayer@death.com or assassin@nym.alias.net
as the argument.

Need my PGP Public Key? Finger assassin@nym.alias.net

Need to send me mail? send it to assassin@nym.alias.net
I am not the author of this story. The author is EricMJ12.
This story contains graphic descriptions of sex, incest, and
sex between adults and minors. If this offends you, or if
you are under the age of 18, please do not read or save
it.

As you can see, I'm posting this via the nym servers. Please
send any mail meant for me (and not the author) to
assassin@nym.alias.net instead of wendigo69@hotmail.com.
This should considerably speed up replies.

 He touched her for just a brief second and she made no move to
stop him, so he then made another pass down towards her pussy
and this time he stayed just a bit long and his finger tips
actually came in direct contact with her pussy lips.

 Nick's mind almost exploded as he felt her pussy lips for the
very first time and he could not hold back the excitement and
joy that his own mom would allow him to actually touch her
there, in the most private places of all, on her body. He once
again groaned out in shear pleasure and his finger tips explored
completely new and foreign territory.

 He still could not get over the feeling of her smooth bare
pussy. This was the first bare pussy he had ever touched and in
a way it was really exciting because he had once touched his
little sister's pussy and it had some hair on it, but his own
mom's pussy was completely bald.

 Nick and seen a few pictures in some of the magazines he had
borrowed (stole) from his dad's collects and he was kind of
intrigued that some women had bare pussies. He wondered to
himself, if maybe, they were born that way. He was still too
young and inexperienced to know that women shaved their pussies,
how ever there where some cases, in which, some women just
didn't have very much hair at all on their pussies, but Nick
would not find this out till later, when he and his mom would
talk about this and other things later on.

 Nick was using his right hand touching his mom's pussy while
his left hand was up still playing with her breasts.

 Kim was enjoying this new sensation as her own son began to
grown more confident and began to explore and touch her body in
a more sexual way.

 In all her years, Kim had only had sex with just three guys
total. Her last guy was her own husband Mike and she had not had
another guy touch her in a sexual way as this for over 16 or 17
years.

 Kim knew that some of the women she runs around with and works
with have had affairs and cheated on their husbands and lovers,
but she never felt the need or urge to do something like that.
She was more than content to just have Mike as her steady and
faithful lover.

 She also knew that her and Mike were more open about love and
sex than most of the other couples that they ran around with and
some of the conversations the girls she ran around with were
about exchanging notes, stories and sometimes funny sexual
adventures they have had.

 Most guys would be completely shocked at what all girls talk
about once they are all alone and they begin to trust each other
and open up and really talk to each other.

 Kim didn't really feel embarrassed to talk about her sex life
and some of the wild things that her and Mike did together and
in a way it pleased her to know that some of the other women
also did the same thing and then again she admitted to doing a
few things that really kind of shocked the other women she ran
around with.

 Kim openly admitted that she loved to play a total slut and
whore with Mike as that really drove Mike wild sexually. She
also knew that some of the other women did the same thing, but
were just to reserved to openly admit it to the rest of the
group.

 Kim came back to the present and reached back and pulled her
own son up against her back and she slowly guided him to move
from side to side and up and down again her backside using his
front side to massage her as she did to him a short while ago.

 Nicks cock fit almost perfectly between her ass cheeks and when
he moved from side to side he felt the curved shape of each of
her ass cheeks as he moved back and forth.

 Kim could feel his cock rubbing up against her ass cheeks and
every once in a while his cock would fit perfectly in her ass
crack.

 Nick then started to move up and down her body and once again
Kim could feel his cock slide up and down along her ass crack
and ass cheeks. She completely enjoyed this new sensation as
this was a completely new and foreign cock that was now giving
her so much pleasure.

 Nick was also enjoying the feeling and sensations that ran
directly from cock head and shaft and went directly to his
brain. The shear pleasure of this was just beyond words and
meanings to him. All he really knew was that the feelings were
out of this world and nothing else mattered to him except for
the feeling to continue.

 After about five of six minutes of them rubbing up against each
other Kim pulled away from her own son reluctantly and she then
turned around.

 They both stood and stared at each other. Nether on of them
said anything at first and they both took their time in looking
each other over from head to toe and then some.

 The soap suds hid and also made the whole sight a lot more
erotic as some skin was exposed before staring eyes and some
skin was covered and hidden from view by the way of soapy lather
and bubbles.

 Kim was the first to make a move forward and she leaned down
and moved her head slowly towards her own son and Nick knew from
his limited experience that his own mom was leaning down to kiss
him.

 Nick stood completely still and let his mom maneuver herself
into the right position as Nick didn't know if she only intended
to kiss him on the cheek or maybe forehead.

 He didn't have to wait very long until he knew without a doubt
that she wanted to kiss him surely and squarely on the lips. He
was also kind of shocked to feel her tongue trying to push its
way into his mouth.

 Nick relented and open his lips first and he felt his mom's
tongue run around his lips, teeth and gums before he open his
own mouth and when he did open his mouth her tongue darted in
and began to explore his mouth and greet his own tongue.

 At first Kim was doing all the work, but slowly and surely Nick
began to let his own tongue do a little exploring too.

 Nick thought that is was kind of funny, but yet exciting that
his tongue and his mom's tongue were kind of fighting and
wrestling around in each other mouths.

 It got to the point were Nick couldn't control himself any more
and he broke away and began to laugh and giggle at their tongue
fighting.

 Kim was smiling at her own son and then said, "What's so funny,
Nick?"

 Nick was kind of shy, but then he went ahead and tried to
explain why he was laughing and about how he had thought that
their tongues were fighting and wrestling around in each other
mouths.

 Kim laughed and smiled and said she had done the same thing
years ago when she first learned to french kiss.

 They both shared a few good laughs and it pleased Kim to know
that Nick was beginning to relax more and more about being
completely nude with his own mom and that he was beginning to
learn and enjoy this new aspect of sex and sex play as something
to have fun with and not take so dead seriously as some prude
people do.

 Kim had always believed that sex should be fun first, no mater
what.

 She then hugged Nick and brought both of their bodies together
face to face and front to front. At first Nick's hard on was
right up against her pussy mound and pussy slit, but Kim moved
her body slightly from side to side that his hard on was rubbing
her all over the front part of her pussy mound and crotch area.

 Nick moaned out load in sexual pleasure as he felt his on cock
shaft and cock head come into contact with his mom's body and
lower crotch area.

 He wanted to take her right then and there standing up in the
shower and he began to move his hips from side to side and a bit
up and down trying desperately to get his cock lined up with his
mom's pussy slit.

 Kim knew that Nick was a bit to over antchase as he was trying
to maneuver his cock and body in the correct position, so that
he would be able to enter his mom's pussy. She smiled at Nick
and leaned forward to french him once again, but before her lips
met his she said, "Slow down Nick!! It's not time for you to do
that to me, not just yet! OK?!"

 She didn't allow him any time to reply as her soft wet and
willing lips joined his. They both shared another wet, sloppy
french kiss among a loving mother and her only young teenage son.

 Kim wanted to draw this episode out for as long as possible as
she knew that each person could only lose their virginity only
once and she wanted to make sure that Nick was given the full
and complete treatment that 99% of the boys his age would never
ever experience in their own lifetime. She wanted Nick to
remember this moment where we went from being just a normal
young teenage boy to a young sexually active teenage boy who
would remember his first time, as being one of the best times in
all of his adult life to come.

 After a couple of french kisses they both pulled apart and
looked at each other first and then Kim began to touch herself
and Nick was surprised that she was openly touching herself in
this manor right there in front of him not less than 3 feet away
and he had a front row seat for this spectacular event.

 Nick had never seen a real live girl or woman touch herself in
the way his own mom was touching herself. Sure he had seen
pictures of things like this and he had even heard stories from
the older boys at school about things like this, but to actually
see it for real was just a completely different matter all
together.

 It was compounded even more, for the simple fact, that his
first time to see a girl or woman touch herself and openly
masturbate in front of his young teenage eyes was his own mom
doing this for his and her pleasure together.

 Nick was almost completely lost in watching what his mom was
doing to herself that it took a while before he heard his name
being called by his mom as she was still touching and playing
with her bare, shaved, smooth pussy and her small yet firm
breast right there in front of him.

 He kind of snapped out of it and had a dazed look on his face
as he slowly tried to tear his young eyes from the sight and
look into his mothers eyes.

 Kim was smiling at him and then repeated her last statement and
said once more to her 15 year old nude son standing less than
three feet from her as she continued to play with herself. She
said, "Nick!? Go ahead and start touching yourself like when you
are alone. OK?"

 Nick was kind of shocked and embarrassed at what his own mom
had just asked him to do. He stood still and looked down once
more and saw that his mom was now starting to insert and slide
one of her own fingers up into her bare smooth pussy slit.

 His eyes were locked on and there was nothing anyone could do
at the moment to get Nick to look away from the sight he was now
witnessing for the very first time in his life.

 Kim slowly and surely inserted her middle finger into her pussy
and she was watching her own son's reaction as she began to
finger fuck herself right in front of her own 15 year old son.

 She kind of felt like she was staring in her own private porn
movie and the only person who was watching it was her own son.
Kim had her eyes over half closed as she began to excite herself
like this with Nick watching ever small and fine detail of her
finger sliding in and then slowly sliding back out of her bare,
shaved, wet, soapy, smooth pussy slit.

 Kim let out a low moan and her knees bent slightly as more and
more pleasure cruised through her body and mind as she continued
to finger fuck herself in front of her virgin son.

 She had a slight smile on her face as she remembered how long
it took for Mike to talk her into playing with herself in front
of him and how embarrassed she felt doing it for quite a while
and she also remembered how embarrassed she felt when she was
looking and watching Mike play with himself in front of her.

 Kim wished there was a way for her to go back into time and
relive her younger years with the knowledge and sexual
experiences she had now.

 She almost laughed out loud, because a funny thought came
flashing across her mind. That thought was that she probably
would of become or would be known as a complete whore and slut,
if she would be able to go back into time with the knowledge she
had today. She would have fucked and sucked not only guys, but
also girls and women and she probably would have sucked and
fucked just about anyone who would have stood still long enough
for her to work her magic on them.

 Kim began to think about the girls her age back in junior high
and high school that were given the term and names of slut,
whore, easy and all of those other inhumane and cruel names and
wondered. Where did they learn about sex and who taught them
about sex and how they became to enjoy sex, in such a way as
they just did it with just about anyone.

 She wondered if maybe a family member taught them and trained
them at such an early age or was it just a older person who just
had a way with handling and teaching other people about sex, so
that they didn't feel any shame or remorse at what they were
doing and what they did.

 Kim kind of shook her head clear and came back to reality and
saw that her young son Nick was still in the exact same position
as before. It was as if he was a living statue and he hadn't
moved an inch.

 She slowly pulled her finger out of her pussy and they stepped
closer to her son and she once again leaned forward and planted
another wet sloppy french kiss on him and he responded by
returning the favor, as his lips parted and his tongue was more
than ready to enter his own mom's mouth and play another
fighting dual with her own tongue.

 She was pleased that Nick was getting to be pretty good at
french kissing in such a short time. She just had to smile at
herself for being such a good teacher, because her younger
daughter Nancy at the tender age of 12, also learned to french
kiss from her and she was more than ready when Mike, her own
dad, tried Nancy out for the very first time and he, Mike, was
surprised and yet very pleased that Kim had taken the time and
taught their own daughter about sex before he did his thing and
took her virginity at 12 and turned her into a sexually active
preteen.

 After they exchanged a few more french kisses Kim took Nick's
right hand and lead his hand down to her bare, shaved, smooth,
soapy pussy and started to show him how to finger fuck her.

 Nick was completely enchanted by what all was happening to him
on this once boring Saturday afternoon and now all of this was
happening to him that he thought more than once it was nothing
more than a very wild wet dream, but it was in fact happening to
him for real.

 Nick was staring down and looking directly at his mom's shaved
bare pussy and watched as she helped him insert his middle
finger into her pussy for the very first time.

 Nick moaned out in a low sexual moan as he first saw and then
felt his middle finger of his right hand slide up into his own
mom's pussy.

 He could not get over the feeling he was experiencing. At first
his middle finger felt the warmth and the wetness of his mom's
pussy from inside, but them Kim contracted her internal pussy
muscles and he felt his middle finger being squeezed and milked
with his mom's pussy muscles.

 Nick's eyes got real wide as he felt this unbelievable
sensation on his finger. He snapped his head up and looked into
his loving mother's eyes and once again moaned out in pure
sexual pleasure.

 Kim saw the look in his eyes and heard him moan and groan and
she could only smile and she leaned forward and before she
planted another french kiss on his lips she said to her darling
son, "Just think, Baby!!! I'll do this again when you have your
cock inside my pussy and it will even feel better than it does
now!!"

 Nick just about lost it right then and there, as his sluty mom
said that to him. At first Nick thought that he might go ahead
and shoot off without anyone or anything touching his cock. He
also began to think to himself what it was really going to feel
like with his hard young cock up inside his own mom's pussy and
then to top things off, what was his cock was going to feel when
she did that special thing with her pussy and grip his cock like
she was griping his finger now!!!!

 Nick really didn't know if he was going to be able to wait and
last for her to do this to him before he exploded in sexual
release.

 Kim allowed her own son to continue finger fucking her pussy at
his own speed and depth. She placed both of her hands on her son
young growing shoulders to steady herself as he was sliding his
middle finger in and out of her bare, smooth, shave pussy.

 All the while he was finger fucking her she stood away from his
body about 1 1/2 to 2 feet away and almost had her eyes closed
in sexual pleasure and joy as Nick finger fucked his own mom in
the shower.

 Nick's eyes were going from looking at his mom's pussy and
watching as his finger slid in and out of her shaved snatch or
looking directly across at his mom's small, but very firm 34-B
breasts capped by her long rock hard sexually aroused nipples.

 His mind was still trying to come to grips with the very notion
that this was really happening to him for real. He still could
not believe his good fortune of actually being with his mom in a
sexual way.

 The biggest hurdle and thrill for him was that he knew that he
was actually going to fuck his own mom, because she had said to
him that he young hard cock was going to enjoy the feel of her
pussy as it grips his cock, just like her pussy was gripping and
massaging his middle finger of his right hand as he finger
fucked her.

 Nick could hardly wait and control himself at just the very
thought of fucking his own mom.

 Kim started to feel the familiar sensations starting deep
inside her and the feeling was beginning to grow and expand all
through out her mature body. It was the signaling of a impending
orgasm and she knew this was going to be a big one, because this
was going to be her first of what she hoped would many more
orgasms shared and brought on by her own young 15 year old son.

 She thought how right it was to have him bring her to orgasmic
bliss for the first time with his fingers and hopefully the
second orgasm she shared with her own son would be induced by
his young, hard, thin, cock as it slid in and out of her adult
pussy. Kim also began to think what she would feel as her own
son slid his young, inexperienced, virgin, cock into her pussy
for the very first time and she also began to think about the
feeling she would experience as she allowed her 15 year old son
to shoot off inside her pussy for the very first time.

 Kim was just beginning to understand the emotions and
sensations that Mike must have surely felt as he slid his own
adult sized cock into his little, young, daughter's pussy for
the very first time.

 Kim knew that incest was a major taboo and that by doing such
an act with her own offspring she was just now beginning to feel
and understand the powerful emotions and sensations that such a
taboo was able to create in the human mind.

 She was now at her peak of her very first orgasm brought on by
her own loving son in the shower and she was going to remember
this moment for the rest of her life.

 This was indeed a very major turning point in her life and it
scared her and at the very same time it thrilled her beyond
words.

 Kim held on tighter to her sons young, broad, shoulders and
began to ride the crest of her orgasm brought on by her own
loving son's finger.

 She began to moan and groan and she also began to sway from
side to side as her orgasm spread out from her pussy and went to
every single nerve ending in her entire body.

 Kim's mind was almost at the point of over load, as this was
going on, because it was her own son that was bringing her so
much sexual pleasure and sexual release.

 She was on a crash course and there was nothing she could do to
stop it and the really wild part was that she had no intentions
of stopping these feelings or sensations.

 Kim was now hooked on incest and she knew that she would never
be able to stop herself from doing this again and again with her
own 15 year old son, 12 year old daughter and her 27 year old
sister. She even began to think about the possiblities of
seducing her own dad!!!

 She had her eyes closed now and she was seeing brilliant
flashes of light streak across her closed eyes along with
exploding colors and bright flashes of lights and it seemed to
her that she was privately watching her own fireworks display in
her own mind.



Nick was kind of scared, because this was his very first time
with a girl/woman in a sexual way and he was watching this woman
come for the very first time.

 He was intrigued and amazed by his own mom's reactions as she
was experiencing her own orgasm. Nick had heard and read about
girls/women coming or orgasuming or climaxing, but this was his
very first time to actually see this happen and take place right
before his very own eyes.

 Nick still couldn't believe that this was really happening and
that it was his own mom who was and is his first girl/woman to
be with sexually. He felt like the luckiest kid on the block for
this to happen to him.

 Kim started to come down for her peaking orgasm and she
immediately stepped closer to her own young son and started to
hug him and kiss him all over his face, forehead, eyes, lips,
cheeks, neck and even on the nose.

 Nick felt proud of himself that he was able to make a
girl/woman come with his own young inexperienced fingers and
began to wonder to himself, if he would be able to make his own
mom come again when he was fucking her pussy with his young,
thin, hard, cock for the very first time.

 He also began to wonder, if maybe, his cock was going to be too
small to give his own loving mom any pleasure at all. He then
put that out of his mind, because he was more interested in
finding out for himself, what it was going to be like and feel
like, when his cock actually slipped up inside his very first
pussy and it really didn't bother him too much that his first
pussy actually belonged to his own mom. In fact, he thought
about the whole deal and it really kind of turned him on even
more about the very idea that his own mom was more than willing
to let him fuck her.

 Kim was now more relaxed and slowly recovered from her
shuddering climax brought on by her own 15 year old son and his
young inexperienced fingers.

 Kim reached up and turned the shower spray on full force and
they both began to rinse off the soap and began to rub each
other down to remove all the soap from each of their bodies.

 Kim was hugging and rubbing up against her young excited son
and began to french him and feel him all over at the same time
they were under the forceful spray of warm water.

 They stayed under the spray for about five minutes, before Kim
reached over and turned the water off and they both stepped out
of the shower together.

 Kim was the first one to grab a big dry fluffy towel and began
to loving dry her young sons nude body dry and at the same time
she lightly kissed every inch of his body once she had dried
that exposed skin with the towel.

 She started with his hair and head and slowly worked her way
down his body. First the back side and then the front side and
as she dried his body she followed up by lightly kissing that
small patch of skin.

 Kim deliberately avoided his ass and cock and balls until she
had dried the rest of his young nude adolescent body.

 She then handed Nick a fresh dry fluff towel and he began to
dry his own mom in the same fashion as she had done to him.

 Very few words were shared or spoken during this time.

 Once Nick had finished drying his mom off. Kim took Nick's hand
in her hand and she guided him through the bathroom door and
they walked out into the master bedroom.

 Kim walked over to the side of the bed and she was the first
one who crawled up onto the bed and she got herself in position
in the middle of the bed and Nick was standing by the side of
the bed, as he watched his nude mom lay down on her back and she
spread herself out in the middle of the bed.

 Nick's young 15 year old heart felt like it might explode or
even jump out of his chest because, he was excited at the very
thought of fucking his own mom and also scared that he might not
be able to perform, because after all he was a virgin and this
would be his very first time with a girl/woman.

 Once Kim was in place and ready on the bed she turned her head
to the side and smiled at her young sexy nude 15 year old son
and said, "Nick Honey!? Why don't you come up here on the bed
and join me."

 Nick's eyes got as big as saucers and his young month was open
in a gape. His young, hard, thin, cock swelled up even more and
jerked by itself as his mom asked him if he wanted to join her
on the bed.

 Nick was almost in a complete trance as he crawled up on the
bed to join his nude mom.

 Once up on the bed he was kind of unsure of himself as far as
what to do and how to do it. Nick was on the bed and he was
kneeling next to his nude mom. He thin, hard, cock was sticking
almost straight up against his hard young and firm abdomen.

 Kim knew just from the look on young Nick's face that he was
kind of unsure of himself and was kind of afraid that he might
do something wrong, so she helped him out by panting the bed
next to her and then said, "It's OK Baby!! Just lay down next to
me."

 Once Nick was settled down and laying next to his mom Kim. She
then rolled over on her side facing him and she leaned down and
gave him a very long passionate and very sloppy wet french kiss.

 Kim also reached down and gripped her son hard, firm, young,
cock in her right hand and began to slowly and gently stroke him.

 This went on for a couple of minutes and then Kim broke the wet
french kiss and laid back down on her back and she had her son
roll over on his side and do the same thing to her that she had
just done to him.

 It was after this wet and wild french kiss that Kim slide her
arm under Nick's side and gently rolled him and motion him to
roll over on top of her.

 Nick was kind of hesitant and shy, but before long Nick was
laying on top of his completely nude and horny mom.

 This was something completely new and exciting to Nick as he
was now in the proper position for love making and sex. It was
even wilder because the girl/woman underneath his fully nude and
sexually excited body belonged to his own 33 year old mom.

 Nick wasted little time in bending his head down and capturing
one of his mom's hard nipples in his mouth and he began to
suckle her breast as he did so many years ago as a nursing baby.

 Kim had her legs spread and Nick's legs were on the inside of
her legs. Nick's young hard thin cock was resting on top of her
pussy mound and he was kind of dry humping his own mom while he
was sucking on one breast and feeling the other and then
switched off and sucked on the other one.

 Kim let Nick enjoy himself this way for a few minutes and then
she carefully pulled his sucking lips and mouth off of her
breasts.

 She looked directly into his eyes and then said, "Nick, Honey!?
I think it is time for you to become a man." She paused for a
second or two and then said, "Lift up just a bit Honey!"

 Nick looked into his loving mother's eyes and did as he was
told and lifted his upper body up just a bit.

 Kim had enough room between them to reach down and gently
gripped his cock in her right hand and then she moved under him
just a bit so that they were in the proper position. She then
bent his cock down slightly and seated his hard swollen cock
head at her entrance to her pussy.

 Nick's young eyes open wide in both pure sexual excitement and
fear as he felt his young hard cock head touch a girl's/woman's
pussy for the very first time.

 He could feel the heat and the wetness of her bare shaved pussy
against his virgin cock head. The feeling and emotions he felt
were almost totally indescribable, as this was something
completely new and forgeingn to him.

 Once Kim had got his cock lined up with her wet pussy entrance
she then used her left hand and gently placed it on his ass
cheeks and firmly started to pull his ass towards her.

 Nick took this as a signal from his mom that he should push
downward and seat himself fully and completely into his own
mom's pussy.

 Nick's cock head slid forward and then it passed between her
inner pussy lips. His swollen cock head swelled up even bigger
at the moment it passed into her pussy and his entire body gave
a shudder as his nerve endings in his cock head was sending
unbelievable messages to his young brain. The feeling he felt
surrounding his cock was totally new and so exciting that he
shivered once again. Nick also took in a big lung full of air
and his eyes got even bigger if that was totally possible.

 Kim was staring into her loving son's eyes all this time and
she felt him shudder and shiver as his cock head passed into her
warm wet tight pussy for the very first time.

 She also took in a lung full of air as she too felt her only
son slide his cock into her pussy for the very first time and
she too also shivered and shuddered at the intense feeling she
was experiencing.

 Kim then let out a low and sexy moan and said, "OH GOD!!! YES!!
Nick!!! OH NICK!!!!"

 Nick really didn't know what to think at first he thought maybe
he was hurting her or something but she was still slowly pulling
him down into and up into her warm wet and clasping pussy.

 All at once Nick couldn't go any farther or deeper and it was
then that he realized that he was fully and completely embedded
inside his own mom's pussy to the very base and root of his
young, hard, thin, cock.

 Kim also realized that she had Nick completely inside her to
the very base of his cock and she pulled her legs up and bent
them at the knees so that she was almost cradling him in a soft,
warm, sex, saddle.

 Kim was still looking into Nick's young wide eyes and she
smiled up at him and said, "So Nick!? How does it feel to have
your cock finally inside a woman's pussy?"

 All Nick could do was look down at his loving and caring mom
and moan out, "OH GOD MOM!!!"

 Kim knew that Nick would not be able to last too long this
first session and she loving reached up and pulled her young
son's head down to her lips and they once again shared an
incestuous french kiss as only a loving mother and son could.

 She could also feel his body as it shivered and shaked almost
all by itself.

 Kim then used her internal pussy muscles to gently grip and
squeeze her young 15 year old son's cock.

 Nick's eyes were closed as they shared their french kiss
together but as soon as she gripped him with her pussy muscles
his eyes shot open and he moaned out loud into her mouth as they
were still sharing a wet french kiss.

 Kim smiled and they broke their kiss and she gently began to
motion him to start stroking her by pulling his cock out part
way and then slide back into her pussy.

 At first Nick was kind of unsure of himself, but in just a few
seconds his natural instincts took over and he was now fucking
his own mom in earnest.

 His motions, speed, length and depth were uncoordinated and
jerky, but he was learning and there was nothing wrong in what
he was doing, as this was his very first time with a girl/woman.

 Nick pulled out a few times a bit too far and his cock slipped
out of her pussy and Kim said nothing, but she reached down
between them and she helped reinsert him back into her warm wet
and tight pussy.

 Nick could hardly believe this was really happening to him. He
was actually fucking!!! He thought to himself that he was no
longer a virgin and it also hit him that he was also fucking his
own mom, no less!!!

 He really didn't have time to think about too many things,
because the feelings his was having were so new to him, that his
young brain was just enjoying and concentrating on just the
feelings his cock was feeling while he enjoyed his very first
fuck.

 Nick began to have the same kind of feelings he had before when
he would jerk himself off and he knew that he was not going to
last too much longer, besides the feeling were a hundred maybe
even a thousands times better and stronger, than when he had
jerked himself off. This was beyond his wildest dreams or
imagination.

 He began to speed up his jerky thrusts into his mom's pussy and
he began to pant and moan out to himself as he was going higher
and higher in his quest for sexual release.

 Kim also realized that Nick was building up fast and that in
just a for short brief seconds or so, he would be shooting off
and exploding inside her pussy for the very first time.

 Kim was not completely ready yet, but she knew that a
boy's/man's first time rarely lasted long enough for a
girl/woman to come at the same time, besides the first few times
with Nick were just that, for Nick's pleasure. She was more than
happy to wait and let Nick get use to the idea of fucking her,
before she would begin to teach him about a girl's/woman's
pleasure.

 Still it excited her beyond words that she was actually taking
her own 15 year old son's virginity. That in itself was reward
enough for her.

 All too soon Nick passed the point of no return and Kim could
actually feel his young, hard, swollen, cock head swell up even
more inside her pussy and then she felt the sudden warmth of his
young, hot, come as it shot out of the end of his cock head and
sprayed the inside of her pussy and womb with his potent and
fertile sperm.

 Kim reached up and hugged  her young son to her totally nude
body as he began to come inside her pussy for the very first
time.

 Nick was almost too far gone himself and he felt his cock
expand and then he felt his sudden release and the pleasure he
felt as he began to come, was something far better than he had
ever experienced before in his young years of jerking off by
himself.

 He never quite his fucking and stroking and thrusting motions
in fact, he even sped up all the while his cock was shooting out
and expelling his wet, warm and sticky, come all over the sides
of his own mom's pussy.

 Nick was moaning to himself as he was totally out of it, except
of the feeling his cock was feeling during his come.

 Nick felt like he was never going to quit coming and shooting
come into his mom's pussy. He could feel his cock jerk over and
over again and he knew that each time his cock jerked, a stream
of come would shoot out of the tip and he wondered, if he was
ever going to stop. He must have had at least 10 to 15 jerks and
he wondered if had that much come in his balls, to do something
like that. He could really care less, because the pleasure was
totally out of this world.

 After his cock quit jerking and his body kind of slowed down he
immediately began to withdraw his cock from his mom's pussy.

 Kim reacted by reaching down between them and guided his wet,
sticky, come coated, cock back inside her pussy and said, "OH NO
HONEY!!! Keep it inside of me, OK?"

 She then pulled him down, so that he could lay completely flat
and totally on top of her well fucked body.

 Nick was not about to argue with his own mom, after what she
had allowed him to do to and with her and he rested and tried to
catch his breath and think about what he had just experienced.

 Kim and Nick both rested and they were both totally silent.

 Each of them were thinking in there own minds, what had just
happened and they were both rerunning everything that had just
taken place.

 Nick rested his head in the crook of his mom's neck.

 Kim on the other hand looked up at the ceiling and smiled to
herself at what she had just done and experienced.

 She had done the unspeakable! She had taken her own 15 year old
son's virginity!!! She had actually allowed her own son to fuck
her, not only that, she had planned and seduced him.

 She slowly closed her eyes and was still smiling to herself.
She could still feel the warmth in her pussy from the large
amount of young, hot, sticky, come her own young son had just
deposited in her. She could still feel his young hard cock as it
was still fully sheathed in her pussy.

 His cock was still fully hard and showed no sign of going soft
just yet and ever once in a while she could feel his cock give
off an involuntary jerk and that in itself, caused her to smile
and she responded by using her inner pussy muscles to gently and
firmly grip his young, hard, cock in return.

 Nick kind of moaned and shuddered as he felt his mom's pussy
grip his hyper sensitive cock shaft and cock head and then
slowly relax once again.

 Nick was tired, like he had run a mile nonstop, but yet, he was
far to excited to really sleep or rest, after what had just
taken place between him and his mom.

 He could hardly believe that it had really happened and that he
had actually fucked his own mom, but each time he opened his
eyes he was rewarded with the sight that it was true and that it
was not some kind of wet dream or even a day dream. It had
really happened and that he had actually had sex for the very
first time and he was no longer a virgin, but the wildest thing
of all was that his first time was with his own mom, no less.

 Nick had thought about who he would have liked to have fucked
first and Tami Richardson was really his first choice, above all
else and he even toyed with the idea of doing his little sister,
Nancy first too and yes he had wondered what it would have been
like to do his own mom, but he knew that was as total
impossibility, but yet here he was and in fact, his own mom was
first.

 He also began to wonder if any of his friends, he runs around
with, had experienced what he had just experienced. Had any of
his friends fucked their own mom and they just didn't say
anything about it. He also thought about each of his friends and
what their mom's look like and began to picture each of those
mom's completely nude and he was wondering which one he would
fuck, if given the chance to.

 Nick felt his mom's pussy grip and squeeze his still hard cock
every once in a while and he tried to answer back by making his
cock jerk and swell by tighten up his muscles in his groan like
when he was trying to cut off the stream of pee coming out of
his cock.

 Before long they were both making their own sex organs jump and
twitch and move and pretty soon, they both began to giggle and
then laugh out loud.

 Nick raised up off of his mom's chest and looked down at her
and Kim in turned smiled up at her young loving son and then
said, "Well Nick, Honey!! I guess you are no longer a virgin or
a boy are you?"

 Nick's smile disappeared and really didn't know how to answer,
so all he said in return was, "No, I guess not."

 Kim then said, "Honey? Do you feel bad, about what we just did?"

 Nick was silent for a few seconds and then responded by saying,
"I don't know, do you?"

 Kim smiled and shook her head and said, "No! I think it was
wonderful!, but if you don't want to do it again, that is OK
too."

 Nick's eye's went wide once again and said in a awed voice,
"You mean you want to do it again!!?? With me??!!"

 "Well of course Honey, I want to do it again with you!! again
and again, as many times as you want to!! Unless you don't want
to do it with me." Kim replied.

 Nick was completely taken by surprise that his own mom would
want to do it again with him. He responded by saying, "NO!! I
mean Yes!!! I mean, I want to do it again too!! I just thought,
that maybe, this was the first and last time you would let me do
it, with you, that is."

 Kim laughed and smiled up at her son and then she reached up
with both of her arms and pulled him down onto her bare chest
and hugged him and then frenched him once again and then broke
the kiss. They were both nose to nose to each other and then she
said, "OH NICK!!! Honey!!! Baby!!! You can do this to me anytime
you want to, from now on, that is if you want too?"

 Nick was once again totally shocked, by what his own mom had
just said to him. She was telling him that he could fuck her
from now on, anytime he wanted to, at least that was how he took
her meaning, by what she had just said.

 Nick then replied and said, "NO SHIT!!! I mean, REALY!!!  I
mean, not only today, but tomorrow and maybe even sometime next
week we can do it again!!??"

 Kim laughed and smiled and said, "Yes!! Really!! You can fuck
me anytime you want!! You only have to come and ask me, today,
tomorrow even next week and next moth. Any time you want, Honey
all you need to do is just ask."

 Nick was totally blown away by what his own mom had just said
to him.

 He then said, "But what about Dad and Nancy? I mean, they are
not always going to be gone and well?"

 Kim smiled and then said, "Well Honey, that is something else,
we need to talk about too, about your dad and Nancy and thing
like that."

 Nick raised up from his mom's chest and he looked down at her
with a puzzled look on his face and then said, "What are you and
dad getting a divorce or something."

 Kim was kind of shocked and then she laughed and smiled up at
Nick's concerned face and said, "OH NO!! Honey!! Your dad and I
are never going to get a divorce. But there is something you
need to knew and I guess now is the time to tell you this so
here goes."

 Kim paused for a few seconds to collect her thoughts and then
she started out by saying.

 "What you and I just did was something very special and I
really liked what you did to me. You and I made love and as I
said before that is called INCEST! Almost all grownups around
the world do not like the idea of incest and they have laws and
rules against what we just did to each other, since I'm your
mother and you are my son."

 Kim paused and then started back up and continued by saying.

 "That is why it is very important that you and I never ever
tell anyone about what we have just done, OK? Because if anyone
finds out about it, I can go to jail and so can your father. Not
only that, the courts will separate you and your sister and you
two will end up in separate foster homes and you might never see
or hear from your little sister again, for the rest of your
life, if you should say anything to anyone, about what we have
done to together, that is why it is very important that you must
promise me that you will never tell anyone!!! not a living sole
about what you and I did together and what we will do together
in the future, when ever you want to fuck me. Nick!? I want you
to promise me that you will keep this secret and not ever tell
another living sole about this OK?"

 Nick was almost at a complete loss for words, but he also knew
that he would never tell anyone about what he and his mom had
just done. Nick replied and simply said, "Don't worry mom, I
promise! I won't tell anyone about this."

 Nick paused for a few seconds and then said, "But what about
Dad and Nancy? I mean, what happens if they find out about us or
worse yet, if they catch us together?"

 Kim smiled up at her son and realized that he was concerned
that maybe his dad or Nancy might upset or something by finding
out about what he and his mom were doing together.

 Kim replied and said, "Well Nick!? I really don't know how to
say it, but Well what you and I have just done to each other,
Well Nancy and your dad are doing the same thing, we are doing
to each other too."

 Nick took in a short breath and his mouth was open and his eyes
were about to fall out of his head as he heard with his own ears
that his own dad was fucking his little sister, Nancy and that
Nancy was actually fucking her own dad!!! That was almost
totally beyond his imagination that Nancy would do something
like that and to top it all off she was doing it with her own
dad, no less.

 Nick then left out the breath he was holding in his lungs and
all he could get out was, "NO SHIT!!!! Nancy and DAD!!??"

 Kim looked up at Nick and then said, "Does that bother you?
That your dad and Nancy are doing the same thing, we have just
done?"

 Nick was still kind of shocked at hearing that his little Nancy
and his own dad were fucking each other and it was even more of
a shock to him to know that his mom knew about Nancy and dad
doing each other and she was not mad or up set, over the fact,
that her husband was fucking their daughter, his little sister.

 Nick then said, "Wholly Cow MOM!!! Nancy is even younger than
me, I mean she is only 12 and I'm 15!"

 Kim took hold of Nick and they both kind of rolled over
together and his still hard cock slipped out of his mom's pussy
and they were now lay side by side and Kim raised up on one
elbow and looked down at her son and then said, "Well Nick,
Girls mature faster sexually than boys and so, in a way, you and
Nancy are about the same age in sexual terms, but you are still
older and I know that you will find that hard to believe, but in
time, you will begin to understand what I'm saying is true, but
the real question is, Are you mad and up set, to know that your
little sister, Nancy and your dad are fucking each other?"

 Nick paused for a few seconds as his young brain took in all of
this new and wild and totally unbelievable information about his
little sister, Nancy and his dad fucking each other.

 He remembered as though it was just yesterday, the time Nancy
had come in his room and caught him jerking off and she dropped
her towel and stood before him totally naked and watched
silently as he continued to jerk off till he came.

 He could remember every detail of her body and how she looked
totally nude and how excited he got at just looking at her nude
and while he was jerking off, he remembered thinking about doing
more to Nancy in the near future and now he finds out that she
was doing more indeed, with her own dad, no less.

 It was still hard for him to believe that Nancy and his dad
were actually fucking each other, but his own mom told him that
and yet he had just fucked his own mom and she said that he
could fuck her anytime he wanted to from now on and it began to
make a little more sense that he would be able to fuck her
anytime from now on because both dad and Nancy were also doing
the same thing.

 While he was silent and trying to take all of this in his young
brain, he felt his mom's hand on his still hard, young, cock and
she gripped it and began to slowly stroke his cock.

 The feeling from his cock went directly to his brain and he
began to respond immediately as his cock jerked and his cock
head swelled up once again in sexual excitement.

 Kim then said, "Well, Nick? Are you mad and up set about
finding out about Nancy and dad fucking each other?"

 Nick shook his head and then said, "No, I'm not mad, I'm just
totally surprised, to say the least, that Nancy is doing it with
dad and you aren't mad instead."

 Kim smiled down at her young 15 year old nude son and continued
to play with his hard, thin, sticky, come coated cock shaft and
said, "Well, I'm not mad, because I get to do the same thing
with you, that Nancy and her dad is doing and so, we are all
equal in a way. Right?"

 Kim paused for a few seconds and then continued and said,
"Besides Nick, in a few weeks, after you learn more about sex
and fucking, you can even start fucking your sister, Nancy too
and not just me! Pretty soon, you will soon have two horny
girls/women to choose from, as to which one of us you would like
to fuck and maybe, Nancy and I will both take you on at the same
time and you will have two naked girls to fuck at the same time,
how does that sound to you?"

 Nick was shocked once again by what his own mom had just said
to him. He was shocked to hear that he too would be able to fuck
his own little 12 year old sister, Nancy and it was even a
bigger shock to hear his mom say that Nancy and her both would
fuck him at the same time!!! This was better than any dream
possible.

 He thought to himself, that he must be the luckiest guy in the
world, not only was he going to be able to fuck his own mom any
time he wanted to, but he was also going to have complete access
to his little 12 year old sister, Nancy too. The wildest part
was what his mom had said that maybe he could do both of them at
the same time.

 Nick's cock jerked again and he knew that he was more than
ready to have sex once again. This sure beat the hell out of
jerking off by himself and just looking at nude pictures of
girls/women in a magazine.

 Nick looked up at his mom and then said, "So, Dad knows about
you and me then?"

 Kim smiled down at her young son and said, "Yes, He knows. That
is why he left town for the weekend, so that you and I could be
alone and if you want you can spend the whole night with me in
bed, that is if you want to?"

 Nick was once again shocked and yet really pleased by what his
mom had just said to him. She was in fact asking him to spend
the night in her bed and that he would be able to make love to
her and fuck her as many times as he wanted to.

 All Nick could do was say, "OH GOD MOM!!! I would love to!!"

 Kim then said, "Nick? Are you ready to fuck again or do you
want to wait a little while longer or do you even want to fuck
me again, now that you know your dad and little sister are doing
each other too?"

 Nick smiled up at his loving mom with eyes that sparkled of
pure sexual excitement and lust, as only a young horny teenager
has after they had just discovered the joys and thrills of
sexual intercourse.

 Nick just moaned out, "OH YEA MOM!!! I'm ready now!!"

 He made his point by getting up on his elbow and leaning
forward to french kiss his mom and slowly, gently, but firmly
pushed her on her back and he immediately rolled over on top of
her and began to move his hips around, so that his cock and cock
head would be in the proper position to slide back into his own
sexy mom's pussy once again.

 He was rip roaring to go again, to say the least.

 Kim decided to let Nick have his way for now and made no move
to stop him or help him in getting his cock lined up with her
still wet and warm pussy slit.

 Nick tried for a little bit to get his cock in the right place,
but he was having some trouble doing it.

 Kim then said, "Nick, Honey!? Lift up just a bit and reach down
and bend your cock down, just a bit and then when you feel you
are in place, just move your hips forward and you will once
again be side your mom's pussy, just like before.

 Nick did as he was told and lifted up and reached down between
them and tried to bend his cock down and then move forward.

 To Nick, it was not as easy as it had looked before, because
the first time he thought he was in the right position and then
his cock slipped too far down and he missed his mom's opening
and his cock was bent too far down so he tried again and this
time his cock slipped up his mom's pussy slit and slide up along
her pussy mound.

 It was on his third attempt that he hit his mark and was
rewarded by the warm, wet, feeling of his mom's pussy
surrounding and engulfing his young, hard, thin, cock all the
way to the very base of his cock.

 Nick felt proud at his accomplishment of being able to guide
his own hard cock into a pussy all by himself and as soon as he
hit bottom, he immediately began to thrust and stroke his cock
in and out of his loving mom's wet, warm and tight pussy once
again.

 He didn't know any better, so he started out at a pretty fast
pace and he was enjoying himself and the feeling he got out of
his cock as it slid all the way into his mom's cunt and then
immediately withdrew his cock almost all the way back to the
very entrance to her pussy and as he did so, he felt her inner
pussy lips grip his cock as though he was sliding into her for
the very for time again and that feeling was unbelievable on his
cock head as her tighter pussy lips gripped his cock in a loving
embrace before he thrusted back into her pussy, as far as he
could go.

 Nick continued to plunge in and out of his mom's pussy at a
fairly fast rate and he was on top of the world, so to speak.
Here he was, fucking a full grown and completely nude woman and
the wildest part of all of this was that the nude woman was his
very own sexy mother and she allowed him to fuck her to his
heart's content.

 Kim allowed her son to do as he please for a few minutes and
then she reached around and placed both of her hand on his ass
cheeks and then used some pressure to slow him down and then she
said, "Nick Baby!? Slow down just a bit and enjoy the feeling of
going real slow in and out of my pussy, OK? Don't go so fast and
relax a bit, OK? We have all afternoon and tonight to enjoy this
and the last thing I want to happen is for you to wear yourself
out before the real fun begins."

 Nick slowed down and began to slowly slide his cock in and out
of his mom's pussy like she had asked him to do and he was
pleased and surprised at the intense feelings he got from his
cock and swollen cock head, as he went slower in and out of her
pussy. In a way, it seemed like the feelings were more
intensified and he began to feel things that he hadn't felt
before.

 This caused Nick to groan out in sexual pleasure and wonderment
as he slowly fucked his own mom for the second time in less than
thirty minutes.

 Kim smiled up at Nick and then said, "So Nick, How does your
cock feel now, that you are fucking your own mom slower now?"

 Kim shuddered as her own ears heard her talk to her own young
15 year old son using the dirty talk that she had grown to love
and appreciate from her loving and caring husband and lover Mike.

 It was turning Kim on more and more as she talked dirty to her
own son as he slowly fucked her the way she wanted to be fucked
and this in turn got her hotter and wetter by the minute.

 She knew that this fuck session with her only young 15 year old
son would bring her to a complete and utterly fantastic orgasm.
Kim knew without a doubt that her son was going to make her come
with his young, hard, 15 year old, cock sliding in and out of
her bare, smooth, shaved, pussy and she was going to love it
like no other orgasm in her entire life. Her own son was going
to make her come with his cock and she would gladly accept his
young, hot, thick, rich and bountiful come into her cunt, as a
simple act of thanks.

 Kim shuddered once again and at the same time her pussy
involuntarily gripped her son's cock and squeezed it harder than
ever before and this caused Nick to groan out in sexual
excitement and pleasure as he felt his own mother's cunt grip
squeezed and clasp his young hard cock.

 Nick wanted so badly to speed up and buck and ram his excited
cock in and out of his mom's pussy at a faster pace, but she
still gripped his young firm ass cheeks in the palms of both of
her hands and when ever Nick started to go faster than she
wanted him to go she would hold him down and make him go slower.

 After a few minutes Kim then held him tight and kept him buried
deep within her pussy and then she said, "OK Nick!!  Hold on to
me and we are going to roll over and I will be on top of you for
a little bit. OK?"

 Nick really didn't know what to think, but he slid his hands
and arms under his loving mom and they both rolled over and she
was now on top of him.

 At first they both were still for a while enjoying this new
position and Nick kind of liked feeling his mom laying
completely and fully on top of him. In a way, she felt like a
nice warm and wonderful heavy blanket covering his totally nude
body. His mom was on the small side, so the weight on his body
was not really uncomfortable to him and he was wondering how he
was going to thrust up and withdraw from his mom's pussy, when
she was on top and he really couldn't move his hips forward and
backward, because his hips could only go up and down now and the
bed under him reduced his movements that way, so he was kind of
trapped inside his own mom's pussy, only if she moved and gave
him some room to thrust up and withdraw from her pussy.

 Kim used this opportunity as her young son was immobilized to
use her inner pussy muscles to slowly and gently grip and stroke
his cock, while he couldn't move his cock too much forward and
backward or even up and down inside her pussy.

 She started to squeeze and grip him and then release him and
then did it all over again and again. Nick was kind of stuck
between a rock and a hard place, so to speak and all he could do
was moan out in pleasure, as he felt his mom's pussy go wild on
his cock, as it was buried completely and deeply as possible
inside her pussy.

 Nick's cock began to jerk and swell up inside his mom's pussy
as a result of her pussy muscles playing with his captured cock.
He then began to relax and just enjoy this new sensation he was
feeling on his cock, as he felt his mom's pussy loving grip and
squeeze his entire cock from the very tip of his cock head, to
the very base of his entrenched cock.

 He was surprised, impressed and fascinated that his mom's pussy
could do all of those things to his cock and she wasn't moving
any other part of her body. It was just from the inside of her
only.

 Kim then changed tactics and began to squeeze her pussy muscles
at the very base of his cock and slowly worked her way, all the
way up the length of her son's young, hard, thin, cock to the
very tip. Once she got to the tip of his cock she squeezed even
harder and this brought about the desired effects she was hoping
for, because Nick moaned out and all he said was, "JESUS CHRIST
MOM!!! OH GOD!!!"

 Kim giggled and hugged her son more tightly and did it again
and again and each time she gripped and squeeze the very tip of
his cock head he once again moan out in pure sexual pleasure.

 She was getting off more and more at playing with and toying
with her young son, as he felt what a talented and experienced
pussy his own mom had.

 Kim also began to think and wonder how many other mother in
their home town had done the same thing, as she had done and
taken their own son's virginity. She thought and also wondered
how many mothers in their own state had enjoyed the pleasure and
experience of deflowering their own son or sons. How many moms
around the world are doing their own sons right now, this very
minute, for the very first time like she was doing to Nick.

 She also wondered how many mothers and sons are still enjoying
the love, lust and fruits of this forbidden pleasure of
mother/son incest.

 Kim had stepped over the line, by most mothers standards and
she had even crossed thin line of most adults and seduced a
minor, not to mention her own son, but she also knew that it was
not as bad as most people have been lead to believe.

 How could it be so wrong, when it felt so good and so right.

 Sex is sex and Love is love and Lust is lust, so what does it
matter if the person is a minor or your own son or daughter.

 Kim then thought about what Mike had said to her a long time
ago, when she first found out that he had committed incest
himself with his younger sister, Kristy.

 "Look at it this way, a mother and father teach their children
almost everything, about how things works, what is wrong and
what is right, to be open and honest and never lie.  We teach
our kids how to ride a bike and the rules behind it. We teach
our kids how to swim and the safety behind it. We teach our kids
not to play with lighters and fire and how to properly use it.
We teach our kids to read and write and teach them not to hate
someone, just because they are a different color than us or
because they look different or talk differently than us.  We
teach our kids just about everything and of things we can't
teach them, we send to school and the teachers teach them things
we couldn't teach them. We teach our kids just about everything
and send them off to other places, so that they can learn from
other people.  Yet at the same time we almost never teach our
children about sex and what all goes along with it. The
responsibility and precautions that need to take place, so that
no one becomes pregnant, unless they were both planning for it
in advance. How to ovoid sexually transmitted diseases and how
to protect not only yourself, but also how to protect your
sexual partner.  How to sexually please your partner and at the
same time be able to please yourself.

 If the human race was really into making sure that everyone
respected themselves and others, it seems really strange that
our own religions and laws forbid us from teaching our children
what sex, love and lust is all about. We send our kids off,
almost totally blind when it concerns the topic of sex and yet,
if you ask anyone between the ages of 18 and 60+, sex is a
staple diet for the most part and they had to learn everything
the hard way. So what is so wrong about incest?"

 Kim also remembered how she tried to argue by saying that some
stories she had heard about how young girls and boys were
sexually used and abused and now they are in mental wards and
they can't cope with society today, because of what happened to
them at an early age.

 She also remembered Mike's reply as he said, "Yes that is very
true, but I bet it was done improperly and with total disregard
to the child's wants and needs.  A classic example is, I have
personally seen some fathers who think they know what is best
for their kids, bring them down to the swimming pool and they
pick the kid up, kicking and screaming and they throw the kid
into the deep end and they think that is the right way to teach
them to swim. That has happened quit a few times, when I was a
lifeguard and it shows you, just how stupid and cruel some
parents can be to their own children, because I can tell you,
for a fact, that after a kid goes through that traumatic
experience, they don't like to be in or near water, because they
are completely scared to death of it. On the other hand, I have
had the pleasure of taking a child who was deathly scared of the
water and even hated to get their face wet, learn slowly, to
enjoy the water and in some cases they went on to be good
swimmers and now they are lifeguards and they are teaching young
scared children to respect and enjoy the water as they did. It
is the same thing instead of water, it is sex, nothing more
nothing less. It is a bunch of Hippocratic assholes who think
they know what is best for you and me and our kids and they are
they jerks who make the rules and laws. Hell, look at the
Netherlands and some of the other European counties, incest is
legal in some countries, if everyone is over 18, it is still
taboo, but a whole lot of people are doing it and in some places
incest is practiced behind closed doors by and large in almost
every country and society. There are some countries that have
reported that incest is more common than most people think. One
report said that in one country, incest took place on an average
of 7 out of every 10 girls would experience some form of incest
from early childhood to adulthood. If it was really so bad, it
would seem that a lot of people would be living in mental
hospitals and there would be more arrests made of family members
and relatives being charged with incest, but they aren't. Why is
that?

 It was after many of these long talks and discussions that Kim
came around to accept incest more openly and she began to read
more about incest as the days, weeks and months went by until
now.

 She was now presently committing incest with her young 15 year
old son and she felt better about it now, than ever before. Who
else better to teach her young son about sex than her. Why would
she want someone else other than herself to teach her own son
about love, lust and sex. Why would she allow her own son to be
taught by someone she doesn't know, about something as important
and special as sex than herself. Who is to say that some
stranger would teach her son and daughter some wild and
distorted view as to what sex is and should be. Why would she
allow a complete stranger to influence and possible distort the
true meaning of love, lust and sex and then have her own
children pay the price, just because they had a crazy teacher
who took it upon themselves to play god with her children and
give them a bunch of mumbo jumbo about how sex is only for
procreation and you should never use any form of birth control
because GOD said so! BULL SHIT!!!!

 She was committed now and for ever more in teaching her own
kids about sex and that also included incest and she was not
about to stop or back down now.

 Kim continued to grip, squeeze and play with her 15 year old
son's cock. She was milking his cock just like she had learned
to do to Mike cock. She knew from experience that she could
continue to do this and make Mike come without moving any other
part of her body and she knew that Nick was no different than
Mike and if she keep up this rhythm, he too would come just from
the way her inner pussy muscles were slowly and loving milking
his young, hard, thin cock.

 Kim didn't want things to end this quickly and so she stopped
her internal massaging of her son cock with her inner pussy
muscles. She then lifted herself up off his bare yet firm, hard,
young, sexy chest and looked down at him with a gleam in her
eyes that showed love for son and yet at the same time it also
showed her mischivish side too.

 She then said, "Nick!? I want you to stay right there and don't
move and I will reposition myself and at the same time I will
keep your young, hard, cock inside my pussy."

 Nick really didn't know what to expect next, but he was more
than happy to just let his mom do as she pleased, because so far
he was experiencing new and completely wild feelings he had
never had or experience with his hand and a nudie book and this
was by far, better than anything he had ever experienced in his
entire young, life.

 Kim moved around slowly until she was sitting up straight, her
legs and knees were folded under her so that she was in a
kneeling position over him with his young, hard, cock still
buried in her clasping pussy sheath.

 In this position, Nick was able to look at his completely nude
mom sitting up right, on his groin with his young, hard, thin
cock buried completely up inside her totally bared, shaved
smooth pussy.

 He looked at the base of his cock and saw his own mom's spread
open pussy lips as they were parted to allow his cock to be up
inside of her fully and completely.

 His eyes slowly and carefully traveled up her firm trim nude
body, up her prominent pussy mound which was complete bare and
hairless, up her tight firm abdomen and stomach, up her lower
ribs and followed the gentle and beautiful swell of her firm,
small, breasts, to the very tips of each of her breasts, to
stare in total awe at her silver dollar sized aeroloes and her
rock, hard, jutting, nipples, which struck out in pure sexual
excitement and lust.

 Nick's eyes stayed fixated at his mom's tits and nipples and
then he look up a little bit higher and looked into his loving
mother's eyes.

 It was then that he noticed that she had full wet red lips and
her nose had a slight upturned feature to it and her eyes looked
so neat, as if they were huge giant pools of liquid that
reflected his own image back down into his own eyes.

 Nick shuddered and then he moaned out and said in deep strained
and yet sexy tone, "OH GOD MOM!!! I LOVE YOU!!!!"

 Kim was looking down at her son, as she was seated on his groin
with his young, hard, cock fully embedded, up inside her now
super heated and dripping, wet, pussy.

 As she looked down at Nick and heard him say, "I Love Mom!!!"
her heart just about melted.

 Kim's eyes misted over with tears of love, for own young son
and so smiled down at him and then she bent over and began to
lower her upper chest and body towards her loving son.

 Once she was lying down on his 15 year old body completely, so
that as much of her bare sexually excited skin would be direct
contact with her son's bared skin, she hugged Nick with all of
her might and then began to kiss him all over, his face, lips,
neck and every where else, she could possibly reach, with her
warm, wet and loving lips and she began to cry openly, as she
kissed him all over.

 Kim then said between these short wet kisses, "OH NICK!!!! I
LOVE YOU TOO!!! Oh my sweet baby, my darling boy, my wonderful
lover!!! I Love You more now than you could ever know."

 Kim's internal pussy muscles went totally wild all by
themselves and it started to milk her son's, Nick's cock
uncontrollably.

 Kim was crying out of pure joy and love to and for her only son
and at the same time she was experiencing her very first orgasms
caused by her son's hard cock inside her pussy.

 The orgasm took Kim by complete surprise because one moment she
felt nothing but pure love for her only son as he said, "I LOVE
YOU MOM!!!" and the next thing she felt, her pussy went
completely wild all by itself and then the feeling and
sensations of her orgasms hit her brain and entire nervous
system.

 She just surrendered herself to these wonderful and joyous
feeling and began to ride the big crashing waves of her son
induced orgasm. She then started to move her entire body around
on top of her son and she began to meow and moan as the orgasm
built up bigger and bigger.

 Nick really didn't know what to think of his mom as she began
to move around on top of him and she began to meow and purr like
a cat and she was talking to herself and also moaning and
grunting.

 The one thing he was really sure of, was that his mom's pussy
was going completely crazy gripping, squeezing and clasping his
young, hard, thin, cock like never before and it was only
getting and feeling better for him, as her pussy went completely
wild on his cock and she was moving around and he could feel her
hard, pointy, nipples rubbing his bare chest all over and she
was moaning like crazy.

 Kim then hit her peak and began to pant like she was completely
out of breath and she started to make high pitched squeals and
her whole body was now moving all over the place.

 Nick then felt a sudden wetness surround his fully embedded
cock in his mom's pussy and it was really wild, because it felt
like his cock was now being dipped in a hot liquid, at the same
time, his mom's pussy muscles were still gripping and relaxing
along the entire length of his cock.

 Then all at once he felt the hot liquid on his balls and he
knew that this hot liquid was now gushing and running out of his
mom's pussy and down onto his balls and groin.

 At first Nick thought that maybe his mom was pissing on him or
something, but he really could have cared less, because this new
sensation was better than anything he had ever experienced up to
now and this was better than great, in fact, it was totally far
out!

 It felt to Nick, that what his mom was doing was going to last
forever, but in real time, it lasted about 30 seconds or so and
then Kim began to come down off of her first big orgasm with her
young son and she was completely out of breath and it took
another minute or so for Kim to regain some control of herself,
before she came to her senses.

--
Missing some of my posts? Do a DejaNews author
profile on me: http://www.dejanews.com/
Use either slayer@death.com or assassin@nym.alias.net
as the argument.

Need my PGP Public Key? Finger assassin@nym.alias.net

Need to send me mail? send it to assassin@nym.alias.net
I am not the author of this story. The author is EricMJ12.
This story contains graphic descriptions of sex, incest, and
sex between adults and minors. If this offends you, or if
you are under the age of 18, please do not read or save
it.

As you can see, I'm posting this via the nym servers. Please
send any mail meant for me (and not the author) to
assassin@nym.alias.net instead of wendigo69@hotmail.com.
This should considerably speed up replies.

 Nick waited a minute or so and then timidly said, "MOM!? Are
you OK?"

 Kim lifted up, on her out stretched arms, like she was doing a
modified push up over her young son and she looked down into his
concerned face and she smiled and gave out a short sweet laugh
and then she lowered herself back down on top of him and she
frenched her son like he had never been french kissed before.

 At first, Nick was kind of scared, because his mom was trying
to suck and pull his young inexperience tongue, right out of his
mouth and her tongue was jabbing itself into his open willing
mouth, as far as it could possibly go. Over his lips and gums,
over and around his teeth, between his cheeks and gums under his
tongue over his tongue and almost down his throat it seemed like.

 She broke the feverish and sexually excited french kiss with
her young son and she once again lifted herself up over him on
her out stretched arms and smiled down at him and then said, "OH
BABY!!! I'm fine!!! I'm more than fine!!! OH HONEY!!! You don't
know what you just did to me!!!"

 Nick still had a concerned look on his face and thought maybe
he had done something wrong to his mom and that is what caused
her to act that way. Nick then timidly said, "Why?! What did I
do? Did I do something wrong, MOM?!"

 Kim was smiling and then she broke out in a laugh and said, "OH
NO NICK!!! You didn't do anything wrong, in fact, you did
everything just right!!!"

 She paused for a second or two to collect her thoughts as she
was still having small orgasmic trimmers throughout her body and
brain.

 Kim then said, "Nick!! You just made your own mom come!! That's
all. I had a very wonderful and beautiful orgasm!!"

 Nick still had a puzzled look on his face and he then said,
"Mom? What's an orgasm?"

 Kim could hardly contain herself and she giggled and smiled
down at her young innocent son and then said, "Well Nick, do you
remember how you feel when you reach your peak and your cock
begins to shoot it's sperm out of the tip?"

 Nick was kind of shocked and embarrassed at having his own mom
ask him that but he shook his head and said, "Yea."

 Kim then said, "Well Nick, Honey!! Girls also get the same
feelings,  in a way, as do you boys, when you began to shoot
off, but us girls feel it and experience a little bit
differently, as you boys do, but basically we have the same
feeling as you guys do, when you begin to shoot off."

 Nick's eyes got wide at this explanation and he was shocked and
surprised that girls would feel the same thing, as boys do when
he reached the point of no return and began to shoot off. All
Nick could do for a reply was to say, "Really?! WOW!!"

 While Kim was still hovering over her son on her out stretched
arms she began to move her hips forward and backwards slowly and
this caused Nick's stationary cock to slide in and out of his
mom's pussy.

 Nick took in a short sharp breath of air and he moan out and
said, "OH MOM!!"

 Kim smiled down at her loving young son and said, ""Do you like
the feeling of my pussy, going back and forth on your cock,
Baby?!!"

 Nick could only groan out, "OH GOD YES MOM!!"

 Kim continued to smile down at her 15 year old son, as she
slowly and surely began to fuck him from the female superior
position.

 She then said, "Nick!! Why don't you reach up and play with my
tits, while I fuck your nice young, hard, cock with my warm,
wet, and tight pussy!!"

 Nick immediately reacted by reaching up with both hands and
gently, but firmly gripped her breasts has they hung downward
toward his chest.

 Nick was excited and also fascinated by his mom's small breasts
as they hung down from her chest. They looked different from
this angle and they seemed to feel differently too.

 Nick remembered how her breasts looked when they both standing
up in the shower and how they hung down on her chest and he also
remembered how her breasts looked, when he was on top of her the
first time, as he fucked her for the very first time and it
seemed to him that her breasted looked smaller and flatter when
she was laying on her back, but now they looked bigger and felt
firmer in some ways.

 He was also looking at her dark outer circles that seemed to
surround her hard pointy nipples and saw that they seemed to
look darker in color and her nipple were really neat as he was
studying them more closely.

 Nick began to play with her rock, hard, pointy, nipples with
his finger tips and his mom began to groan out in sexual
pleasure. She also began to move her hips from side to side
some, at the same time she was moving forward and backward on
his hard sexually excited cock.

 He could feel her pussy and feel himself touching different
parts of her pussy with his cock head and in a way, it felt
totally different as before, yet still if felt a hundred, a
thousand, maybe even a million times better, than his hand or
pillow ever felt on his young hard cock.

 Nick was still having a hard time believing that he was really
fucking his mom and that it was lasting this long. He had been
inside his mom's pussy longer than he had ever played with
himself, even when he tried to draw things out and make it last
as long as possible before he exploded and then the feeling
began to slowly fade away.

 Kim then looked down into her only loving son's face and said,
"Nick?! Could you please suck on my nipples while I continue to
fuck you with my pussy?

 Nick didn't answer his mom, but he lifted his head up and
opened his mouth and attached his lips to his mom's right breast
and nipple and began to nurse and suckle her tit, like he did
when he was just a baby.

 Kim moan out in pleasure as she felt her 15 year old son suckle
her right breast and she slowly and carefully lowered herself,
so that she resting her upper body on her elbows instead of her
out stretched arms and hands.

 This caused Nick to rest his head back down flat on the bed and
it seemed to him that his mom was trying to push more of her
breast into his mouth.

 Nick open his mouth as wide as possible and tried to suck as
much of his mom's breast into his mouth as possible and then he
slowly let her breast escape his sucking mouth, until he had
just her nipple between his lips and he was really trying to
suck his mom's milk out of her breasts and through her nipples,
but to no avail, as she was dry.

 Kim thought to herself, what it would feel like if she was able
to lactate and actually breast feed her 15 year old son, at the
same time, fuck his hard, thin, young, cock until, he shot his
young potent, fertile, come deep into her bare, unprotected,
pussy.

 She thought, what it might feel like to shoot her warm,
motherly, milk into his sucking mouth to swallow and feed on at
the same time feel him shoot his sticky, warm, wet and potent,
come up into her own sucking and clasping pussy. In a way, they
would both be shooting off into each others body at the same
time.

 Kim shuddered and felt another orgasm building within her 33
year old sexually excited body and knowing that her young, 15
year old, son was the cause and blame for her to have these very
strange and wild feelings and thoughts of such wild incestuous
acts as only a mother and son could possibly share with one
another.

 She continued to move her hips forward and backward and from
side to side, as she felt his rock, solid, hard, cock pierce her
pussy as only her son could do for her, in her need to come
again and again on his young cock.

 Kim once again shuddered and shook, as another wave of orgasmic
pleasure washed over her and then something very strange and
wild entered her mind.

 She had a thought that come across her mind, she would have
never dreamed would have been possible.

 Kim wondered to herself back to the conversation she had with
Dr. Tom Richardson after she had taken Nancy into see him for
her first pelvic examination and he had brought of the topic of
incest and how he was treating and giving care to at least a
couple of mothers who were pregnant with their own son's child
and also how he was treating a girl who was pregnant with her
brothers child and even a girls who was going to give birth to
her own father's child.

 She couldn't even begin to understand how or why this thought
had come into her mind now, at this very moment she was fucking
her own son, but yet, here it was, here as big as ever. She too,
began to think and wonder what those mothers must have felt as
they too fucked their own sons and then became pregnant with
their own offspring's, offspring.

 That very thought would have made her sick, disgusted and upset
to hear something like that, a couple of months ago, but now, it
was not only wild, but in a way, it was quite the turn on, for
her to think, that there was a chance that she too, could get
pregnant by her son, for the simple fact, that they were fucking
each other and even though she was on the pill, there was a
slight chance, that she could quite possibly become pregnant by
her own son.

 Kim even thought and saw in her own minds eyes as her young 15
year olds son was right now inside her pussy and at this very
moment swimming their way up inside her farther and farther
looking and seeking out her egg. Nick's young, fertile, sperm
had no mind of their own and they were doing what they were
designed for and that was seek out an egg and fertilize it. That
was their one and only task.

 Kim shuddered and shook again at the very thought of becoming
pregnant with her own son's sperm, as those other mothers had
done before her.

 In a way, it scared her that she could even begin to think of
something like that happening, but in fact, she faced the
possibility that it very easily could happen to her, as it
happened to those other mothers. She thought that they were not
planning to have that happen to them, at least not all of them.
She thought for sure that on the most part, it was all by
accident, but yet, they went ahead and decided to carry the
child to full term and go one step father than she could ever
think of and tell a doctor that they had gotten pregnant by
their own son, no less.

 She also wondered what Dr. Tom Richardson thought when he had
first heard this mother tell him, for the very first time that
she was carrying her own son's child and she wanted to keep it.

 She also wondered what Dr. Richardson must have thought to
himself, as he gave a complete pelvic examination to the young
girls who were pregnant by their own brother and father. She
wondered if he might have enjoyed his own little secret fantasy
of what they would have looked like mating with their own family
members, a father and also a brother.

 Kim came back to reality as she felt herself build up to a
bigger and more powerful orgasm than before and she wanted her
young son of only 15 to experience the feeling of coming at the
same time as his loving sex mate came.

 She began to heat up and speed up her gyrations on top of her
son, Nick and hoped that he would be able to come at the same
time.

 Kim started to almost talk to herself and was beginning to talk
dirty to her own son, as they both fucked one another, a hot and
horny mother fucking her only loving son and a son experiencing
the thrill and joy of fucking his own 33 year old mom on her
bed, while she was on top of him, moving back and forth along
the entire length of his super sensitive cock and cock head.

 Kim began say things like, "Oh yea Nick fuck me good son!!" "Oh
Baby!!, fuck mommy good and shoot your young come into mommy's
hungry pussy, Baby!!" "Come inside me Nick honey!!" "Fill me
full of your come. Sweety make me pregnant!!"

 Nick was totally turned on by what all his mom was saying and
she lifted her hips up a bit and he was able to thrust a ways up
into her pussy and withdraw a bit, but by and large Nick's mom
was doing most of the fucking and Nick was kind of along for the
ride, so to speak.

 He was really kind of shocked to hear his mom moan out that she
want him to get her pregnant and that in it's self was kind of
scary, but he too was too turn on to really care weather she
really meant it or not, because he too was coming to the point
of no return and he was just about to explode himself.

 He could feel his own mom's pussy going wild all over and
around his young, hard, super sensitive, cock and this was the
straw that broke the camels back. The feelings his cock was
being exposed to were just too much for him and he grunted out
and lifted up his hips and tried to sink his young cock as deep
as possible into his mom's pussy and then his cock swelled up
bigger than before or at least that what it felt like to him and
then that wonderful feeling started all over again at the very
tip of his cock and rushed downward to the very base of his
cock, in deep within his young 15 year old balls and then it
happened.

 He began to come and explode for the second time in his young
life inside his own mom's pussy. He was coming and shooting out
long, thick, creamy, strands of hot, sticky, come directly into
his mom's cunt, just like before.

 Nick moaned and groaned out loud as he continued to shoot rope
after creamy, hot, thick, long ropes of potent, fertile, come
deep within his mom's grasping and clasping pussy once again.

 He reached up with both of his hands and began to squeeze his
mother's firm breasts as they hung down over his young firm
chest and her nipples were touching his chest until he had
cupped both of her breasts in his young strong hands and began
to squeeze them as he was experiencing his third orgasm for the
day.

 Kim was right along with her son, because as soon as she felt
the first hot. bolt, of his steaming come shooting off into her
clasping pussy, this over loaded her mind and body began to
shower her with her own intense orgasm, it was also helped along
with the mere fact that her 15 year old son was once again
coming inside her 33 year clasping and grasping cunt.

 Kim moaned and groaned and moved all over and around her son as
she too exploded in orgasm herself.

 It seemed to Kim that all over her feelings and sensations were
centered directly around her pussy and breasts as she began to
come and come.

 This time her orgasm was not only bigger and better than her
last one, but in a way it was the most spectacular orgasm she
had to date in her entire life, because she was having her
orgasm at the very same time as her son Nick was coming inside
her pussy and that thought alone, made her come like never
before.

 It was really wild for Kim, because for just a few precious
moments it seemed to her that she left her own body and was able
to look down at both her and her own son, as they continued to
move against and with each other, in their fuck hungry motions
and was able to witness both of them coming together. Nick
coming inside his mom's pussy for the second time, in less than
a half hour. She too could clearly see each of them as they
moved together as one as they come inside each other.

 All at once she was back inside her own body and she was now
feeling her come explode down the full length of son's hard,
thin, cock and then she felt her come shooting out of pussy with
a force she had never ever felt before.

 Kim began to shake and shiver and shudder as her body just
tensed up and began to come and come and the waves of orgasmic
pleasure totally engulf her from head to toe. She quite moving
back and forth along her son's shooting, coming cock and she
just froze there. She was shaking uncontrollably as she felt
more and more of his young, hot, come came shooting out from the
tip of his buried cock within her grasping clasping and going
wild pussy.

 It felt like he was going to come and come forever it seemed
like. Kim was almost paralyzed and all she could do, was just
accept his frothy, hot, come into her pussy and womb and ride
the waves of pleasure out for however long this was going to
last.

 She didn't know what happened next, except that she found
herself huffing and puffing and trying to catch her breath and
she was now fully laid out on top of her young son, Nick.

 Nick was also trying to catch his own breath and his cock was
still jerking and twitching deep within her cunt.

 Kim's felt and knew that her pussy was completely packed full
to the point of being over loaded with her own son's come and
her come, because she had felt this feeling a few other times
when Mike had really fucked the living daylights out of her and
filled her pussy so full with his come that when he pulled his
cock out of her pussy it felt like she was pissing his come out
of her pussy.

 She knew that this time would be no different and if Nick would
pull out of her pussy she would once again explode as their
combined come would exit her pussy like she was taking a piss.

 Kim also realized that she definitely had more than enough come
inside both her pussy and womb to get her pregnant, if it was
the right time of the month and if she wouldn't have been on the
pill.

 She really didn't worry to much about the risk involved by
having unprotected sex with her own son, besides her and Mike
hadn't had any trouble in the past and they both preferred to
have him bare inside her pussy when they fucked and she was only
on the pill, so she felt pretty safe and secure that the pill
would protect both of them from anything drastically happening
to her.

 Kim was really feeling wild, naughty and dirty and so after she
caught her breath she lifted herself back up into the sitting
position and then looked down at her sexually relieved son and
said, "Nick!? I think you have filled me up with so much of your
come, I fill like I might explode if I don't left some of the
pressure out of me."

 She didn't wait for any kind of response from him but then she
said, "Look down here Nick, at my pussy and watch this!"

 She made sure Nick was looking down at both her pussy and were
his cock was completely engulf by his own, sexy, looking, 33
year old, mom. He watched and waited.

 Kim then lifted herself up and off of her young 15 year old
son's cock and moved slightly forward just a bit. She too, was
looking down at her pussy and his still hard young cock, as his
cock slipped out of her tight clasping pussy.

 Just as soon as his cock head escaped her inner pussy lips and
his cock slapped up against his young firm abdomen, both of
their combined come and juices shoot forcefully out of her pussy
and totally drenched and covered almost the full length of his
cock.

 Nick was totally shocked and amazed to see this milky, white,
stream of come and gue almost explode out of his own mom's pussy
and then he felt the hot, sticky, mixture as it covered his
still hard throbbing young cock.

 Kim was also looking down at this unbelievable sight. She knew
that some people would consider it extremely gross and sick, but
to her it was the most erotic sight, she had ever seen in her
entire adult life.

 Nick was completely spell bound as he watched more and more of
this white, sticky, liquid come out of his mom's pussy and cover
and coat his still throbbing and sensitive cock.

 Then it slowed down to just a trickle as just a few blobs and
stringy stands of his come slowly dripped down from the depths
of his mom's pussy.

 Nick had a hard time believing, that all of that stuff came
from him, because he had never in all of his young sexually
active life had he ever come that much at one time, by himself.

 Kim was still kneeling above her young son and she too was
completed surprised at how much come was now covering and
coating her son's cock.

 The very sight of this cause her to go even on step farther in
being naughty, and nasty, because she knee walked backwards over
his legs and then when she judged she was back far enough she
leaned forward and bent down and began to lick and suck up all
of the creamy mess, she had made all over her son's still hard
and throbbing and jerking cock.

 Kim was surprised that she was doing such a thing and that she
was being watched intently by her young 15 year old son, no
less. She was acting like a common slut and whore and she was
doing things now that she would have never have dreamed that she
would do for anyone at all let alone, her own son.

 She sucked and licked up the combined mess, of both of their
come and she really enjoyed the taste and flavor of their
combined juices. She licked and sucked his cock and continued to
do this to and for not only her sexual pleasure, but also for
her young son to see and watch as his mom was doing things that
most common hookers and whores would never dream of doing.

 Kim knew she was a slut, a slut and whore for her loving
husband and lover, Mike and she thought it was only right and
fair that she do the same thing for young, 15 year old, son so
that he could see and enjoy her also as his loving mother,
whore, slut and lover also.

 She also knew that she would this and much more, not only with
new lover, but with her loving husband, Mike and her loving,
bi-sexual daughter, Nancy.

 Kim knew that Nancy was on her way to becoming a first class
slut and whore for her daddy and mom and pretty soon, Nancy
would be able to show her new talents with her older brother and
soon to be next incestuous lover.

 Once Kim had almost completely cleaned up their mess she then
took a small amount of their combined come into her mouth and
then slowly and surely crawled up the length of her nude son's
body. Until she was face to face with him and she then leaned
down toward him and planted a wet sticky, french kiss on her
loving, 15 year old, son and as soon as he opened his mouth, she
let the good size blob of their combined come drip down into his
unsuspecting and waiting mouth.

 Nick kind of froze and didn't really know what to do, as he
first felt and then began to taste this strange blob of sticky,
stuff as it slide onto his tongue from his own mother's tonnage.
His head was tilted back and he couldn't spit it out or move it
back into his mom's mouth, as the law of gravity was working
against him and so he had no choice, other than experience the
taste and flavor of his own come and then without any further
choices or thought, he swallowed their come.

 It really didn't taste all that bad and he had on several other
occasions, when he was by himself jerking off, he had actually
got his finger wet with his own come and tasted it himself.
However, this was by far the largest amount of come he had ever
tasted and swallowed. In fact, it kind of tasted different and
neat and beside his mom had sucked up and swallowed a whole lot
more than that and she seemed to really enjoy doing it, so he
figured, if his mom was willing to do it, then it really can't
be all that bad if he did it also.

 Kim was pleased, that Nick didn't revolt and buck at the very
idea and thought of swallowing their combined juices and she
knew that he wouldn't really have a problem with learning to
going down her or even Nancy in the near future, after he or his
dad had come inside their pussy and he would lick and suck each
of their pussy totally clean.

 Mike had done that to Kim the first time and totally shocked
the shit out her, that he would do such a thing and yet, as time
went by, she began to love and appreciate what he did for her,
in that way he was showing her that he was more than willing to
lick and suck her pussy with or without his come in her, till
she came from his sucking, in the same manor, as she was willing
to suck her loving husband and lover off, till he shoot off
inside her mouth and she too would gladly and happily swallow
his come, without a second thought, because they cared that much
for each other, that they would do these very special things to
each other.

 Kim thought to herself and she kind of saw that, as the
ultimate act of unselfish love for another, that they would
each, eat and swallow each others come, without any quims or
regrets.

 Kim then rolled over and laid down besides her young 15 year
old son and cuddled up next to him and draped her arm up over
his chest and snuggled her head and face up next his head and
began to softly cue sweet nothings into his ear.

 Nick also rolled over on his side and draped his one arm up and
over his own mom's body and they both looked deeply into each
others eyes and Kim then softly said, "I love you Nick with all
of my body, mind and soul."

 Nick smiled at his mom and simply said, "ME TOO MOM!"

 They both relaxed and just looked at each other without saying
anything and their free arms and hands slowly, gently and
lovingly caressed each others nude body, as they both relaxed
and enjoyed the silence, after their wild and wonderful
incestuous love making session.

 Kim knew without a shadow of a doubt that, Nick would continue
to be her lover for a very long time to come and she would enjoy
the thrills and pleasures of his love making and sex for years
and years to come.

 She also knew that their new family love would soon be out in
the open for everyone with their family to show and share with
each other, without embarrassment or jealousy towards anyone,
only love would flurish between Kim, her husband, Mike, their
son, Nick and their young and loving daughter, Nancy for many
years to come.

 They had all just begun to travel down a brand new and totally
unexplored road of sexuality and incestuous relations with one
another and maybe on down the line others would soon join in on
their new found love for family love.

 Kim and Nick curled up next to each other on the master bed and
took a nap and rested.

 Kim was the first one to wake up and noticed that is was about
7:00pm and she gently woke Nick up and they both shared another
quick shower and then Kim said she was going to go down stairs
and fix them a light supper.

 She started to walk out of the bedroom when Nick said, "Your
going downstairs nude?! to fix supper!!?"

 Kim turned back around and smiled at her young son and said,
"Sure!! Why not!!?? No one else is home, just you and me, so
what is the problem!!??"

 Nick smiled and then said, "WOW!! MOM!! so do I put on some
clothes or what!!??"

 Kim then replied to her young son and said, "You can if you
want, but I was hoping that you would join me in the nude at the
supper table."

 Nick was surprised and shocked to hear that his own mom wanted
to have dinner in the nude, but he thought that was really wild
and just smiled bigger at his lovely, sexy, 33 year old, mom and
said, "WOW!! This is just to unreal!!"

 They both went down stairs together and enjoyed a light supper
completely in the nude and Nick found this to be a really wild
experience, to be sitting at the dinner table in the nude
looking over at his equally nude mom and they had supper, just
like they have had in the past so many times, except this time
the only difference was they were both nude.

 Nick really couldn't get over this because they talked and ate
as if they were fully clothed, yet Nick was sitting across from
his nude mom during the whole time with a perpetual hard on
because he found this new experience so far out and totally
unbelievable.

 After they finished supper and they both cleaned up the dinner
table and kitchen Kim lead Nick back into the back of the house
where the family room was and she immediately walked over to a
cabinet and pulled out a vhs tape and turned on the TV and VCR.
She then walked back over to the couch Nick was sitting on
directly in front of the TV and she sit down right next to him.

 Kim used the remote control and started the tape.

 The tape started out and it was an educational sex tape on the
joys and pleasures of oral sex for both men and women performed
by both sexs, on and by each sex, so there was girl/guy stuff,
girl/girl stuff and even guy/guy stuff.

 The first part was on girl guy stuff and how to perform oral
sex on both a girl and guy.

 Nick was watching it intently and Kim was quite and snuggled up
next to her son and rested her head on his shoulder as he
watched a girl perform oral sex on a guy and then the guy
returned the favor and performed oral sex on her.

 Nick was really getting into the movie and it had parts where a
narrator told what all was going to happen next and even gave
out pointers, tips and ideas of what other couples might try, to
add variations and fun into oral sex.

 He was really shocked and very excited to see the guy pull his
cock out of the girls sucking mouth and proceed to shoot his
come all over her face, lips and even into her mouth, while she
just kneeled there and let the guy shot his come all over her.

 Nick had only seen still pictures of things like this and to
see it actually happen to someone on film/video was totally
shocking, but yet very exciting for him to see for the very
first time in his young adult life.

 The really wild part was that the film first showed the man
coming into the girl's wide open mouth at regular speed and then
after he quite coming and she licked and sucked his cock
completely clean of any come the video played it again in supper
slow motion and there was music mixed into it, so it was like a
X-Rated rock video.

 This super slow motion scene started out with the girl slowing
pulling the guys wet, hard, cock out of her mouth and she slowly
stuck out her tongue, almost straight out and she slowly placed
and rested the head of his cock on the flat, broad, part of her
tongue and she continued to stroke his cock and in this super
slow motion, Nick could actually see the guys cock head slowly
swell up and then the first bolt of come slowly began to emerge
from the tip of his cock and it shot straight out, slowly
towards her wet warm open mouth.

 Nick was totally entranced by what he was witnessing on the TV
set that he didn't notice his mom moving slightly, so that she
now had her head in his lap and his hard, exposed, cock was
within striking distance of her talented and experienced mouth.

 Nick continued to watch the first bolt of come as it slowly
entered the girl's open mouth and then he witnessed the head of
the guy cock begin to swell back up slowly and that caused the
flow of come to be cut off, yet the force and momentum carried
the tail end of the flying come, to fly directly into the
waiting girl's open mouth. Then the guy's cock head relaxed just
slightly and the second shot of come began to exit his piss slit
and once again fly towards her open mouth.

 The entire scene in super slow motion last over five minutes
and as soon as the tape switched scenes Nick was caught off
guard by the sudden warm wet feeling of his own mom's mouth, as
she slowly engulf him and began a slow motion blow job.

 Nick moaned out loud in shock, surprise and sexual pleasure as
he was getting his first full length blow job to completion, by
his nude, sexy, 33 year old, mom right in the family room on the
couch.

 He really couldn't decide what to do, wether to look down and
watch his mom such him off, for the very first time or watch the
tape on the TV.

 Nick decided to try to do both and so he watched the back of
his mom's head slowly and surely bob up and down the full length
of his cock, even though the view was block and he saw just the
top and back of her head as she slowly swallowed and then just
as slowly withdrew his young, hard, thin, cock back out of her
mouth.

 Kim did this five or six times and then she slowing began to
move around while she still had his cock fully embedded in her
mouth. She slowly moved around so that she was able to slide off
the couch and she reached up and used her free hands to open up
and spread her young, 15 year old, son's legs apart, so that she
would be able to move in between then.

 She was now kneeling between his spread open legs with her
mouth still locked onto his rock, hard, cock. Kim was also
looking up at her young son with her wide open eyes and if it
would have been possible for her, she would also be smiling up
at him, however her mouth was full of his hard, excited, meat.

 Nick was now looking down, directly into his loving mother's
face and eyes and he could see that her eyes were sparkling back
up at him and his face broke out with a smile of love and
affection for his own loving and completely, nude, mom kneeling
before him and giving him his very first full length blow job,
to a wet, creamy, completion.

 His cock was feeling new things for the very first time and his
mom slowly began to once again bob her head up and down the full
length of his rock, solid, cock shaft. Nick could feel her
tongue as it danced all around the sensitive head of his cock
and she also twirled her tongue around and down his cock shaft
on her downward plunges.

 It felt really wild and exciting to Nick, to finally have his
cock sucked, because he had heard from his older, guy, friends
about BJ's and how great they were and he also read about cock
sucking from some of the magazines he had borrowed from his
dad's big collection of dirty books and magazines.

 Nick was still having a hard time believing that all of this
was really happening to him and that his own mom was doing all
of these things to him and with him.

 All of a sudden it hit him like a ton of bricks. His mind
exploded and he could actually see stars and flashes of blight
colored lights as a brand new thought and image came to his
young sexually excited mind. "Nancy!!! His little sister was
probably doing these same things and maybe even more with his
dad, her dad, their dad!!!"

 Nick gave out a deep husky moan of pure animal lust, as he
tried to picture his little kid sister doing what his mom was
doing to him to her dad!!! Nick's body shivered and began to
quake and quiver as the mental images of Nancy sucking Dad's
cock, the same way his mom was sucking his cock. It was almost
to much for him to even comprehend at the moment, yet the image
of little Nancy kneeling down between their own dad's spread
legs and her mouth moving up and down the much larger and harder
cock of their father's was totally wild and exciting.

 He shook his head clear and he looked down and saw that his mom
was still looking up into his face and eyes with her soft eyes,
as her warm, wet and willing, mouth sucked and slid up and down
the entire length of his cock.

 Nick looked up and saw that the tape on the TV had a girl laid
out flat on her back and her legs were spread wide open and he
could clearly and easily see her pussy as a young man lowered
his head down between her spread open legs and began to slowly
lick all around her pussy using wide broad strokes of his
flattened out tongue.

 He also just realized that the girl on the TV screen had a full
bush, but yet it was trimmed and cropped short, almost like a
buzz haircut. Her pussy was quite beautiful to look at and she
had really big tits with long pointy nipples.

 As Nick looked at the TV scene he still felt everything his mom
was doing to him and yet, as he looked at the girl on the screen
she kind of reminded him of  Mrs. Richardson, Tami's mom,
Catrina!! The girl on the screen had red hair, but not quit as
bright red as Tami, Cami or Catrina, their mom. The girl on the
screen did in fact have big tits and that is what reminded Nick
of Mrs. Richardson.

 Nick then began to see images of Mrs. Richardson and he wished
that there was some way for him to be able to do to Mrs.
Richardson what he and his own mom had already done today.

 Nick was seeing all sorts of things within his young excited
mind and he was having a ball, so to speak.

 The next image that invaded his mind was a picture of his kid
sister, Nancy totally naked and she was laying on mom and dad's
bed completely naked and she had her legs spread wide open and
then all of a sudden, the image of his dad came into view and he
was also totally naked and his cock was rock hard and sticking
up at almost a 45 degree angle as he got up on the bed with
Nancy and he slowly crawled over on top of her and he began to
guide his huge cock towards his little sister's pussy. The
really wild part was that just as his dad's cock was beginning
to slide into Nancy's pussy, Nancy slowly turned her head toward
Nick and smiled at him as their dad continued to slide more and
more of his long, hard, cock up into his little sister's pussy
and all the while, Nancy was staring at Nick smiling. It wasn't
until their dad was completely engulf and fully sheathed inside
Nancy's young, 12 year old, pussy with only a light dusting of
pussy hair on the top of her pussy mound did she slowly turn her
head back to face her dad.

 The image of his dad bent his head down at the same time Nancy
slowly lifted both of her young thin arm and she wrapped them
around her dad's neck and then they were both french kissing
each other as his dad began to pump his cock in and out of young
Nancy's pussy.

 The image slowly faded away and Nick's eyes focused on the TV
screen as his body began to shake uncontrollably. He immediately
looked down and saw that his mom was now speeding up her up and
down motions and Nick began to loss control and his hips began
to lift up off the couch, as if they had a mind of their own and
his body was jerking and twitching.

 The time had come and he knew that it was just a matter of
seconds, before his own cock would explode. Nick was moving from
side to side and up and down as the pleasure began to intensify
itself.

 All of a sudden Nick heard his mom's voice and it was a deeper
richer and thicker voice and all she said was, "OH GOD YES
BABY!!! Come for mommy!!! Come on Nick!!! OH Honey!!! Come
Baby!! Come for me!!"

 Nick looked down and his mom was now just jerking him off like
before, except now she had his cock pointed directly at her open
mouth and then he jerked once and then on his second involuntary
jerk he saw his cock explode and the first streamer of come shot
out and went directly into her wide open mouth.

 What followed was six big, strong and very powerful spurts of
come that flew through the air and began to go into her open
mouth and then another one missed and hit her chin and then next
one flew up her face and on her nose, another spurt flew and hit
her neck and then his mom kind of stood up straighter and one
spurt hit her right tit directly on her rock hard nipple and the
last on flew out and hit her between the breasts.

 Kim then moved forward quickly and once again engulf her son's
cock and began to suck his cock clean of any come that might
have just dribbled out and down his young hard thin cock shaft.

 Nick was totally beside himself as his moaned and groaned out
in pure sexual release and pleasure.

 Kim made sure that her son's cock was complete clear and clean
of any stray strands of come and she then let his cock slip out
of her mouth. She liked the way his cock kind of bounded and
slapped up against his abdomen after it slipped free of her warm
wet sucking embrace.

 Kim just had to giggle at the sight of young Nick's cock and at
what had just happened between them.

 She had actually sucked her own, young, 15 year old, son off
and the wildest part of it all was that she let his come just
shoot all over her face and chest and tits.

 Kim was also giggling at the idea of what her two older
brothers would do, if they could have seen this. They probable
would had died on the spot, in total shock that their little
sister would suck her own son off and then allow him to just
jiss her all over the front of her face and chest.

 She also thought what Debbie would have done, if she could have
been present to watch this spectacle live. Kim believed that
Debbie would have probably tried to join in on the fun and
excitement of doing her own nephew for the first time too.

 Kim then thought of her dad and what he would have done and
said, if he could have witnessed his own daughter commit incest
right there in front of him.

 That got Kim to thinking more and more about her dad and how
she had more than already made up her mind to seduce him or rape
him, which ever came first, she was going to have her father one
way or another.

 Nick was still and was slowly recovering from his first blow
job to completion and he was more than impressed with what all
took place and all the new feelings his young cock and body had
felt and experienced during that incredible blow job,
complements of his dear, sweet, and nude mother.

 It wasn't over just yet as Kim reached out and pulled her son
down to join her on the floor and she laid down flat on her back
and she then looked up at Nick kneeling beside her, she said,
"Nick, I want you to lick me clean!"

 Nick was kind of shocked at what his mom had just asked him to
do!!, and that was, she wanted him to lick up all of his come
from her body!!

 Kim saw the look on his face and she smiled back up at him and
then said, "It's OK Baby, it is not going to kill you and I know
that you will enjoy it!" she paused for a second or two and then
said, "Come on Honey!!"

 Nick really wasn't to keen on the idea of licking up his own
come off his mom's nude body, but he went ahead and did what he
was told.

 At first Nick just kind of pushed his come around on her body,
but before long and after a few tentative licks and tastes he
began to suck up and lick his nude mom's body of all of his
come. He saved the biggist blob of come that was on her nipple
and breast for last and by the time he was done, he decided that
it wasn't really all that bad tasting and besides, if his mom
had done before upstairs on the bed then it really can't be all
that bad.

 In the end he decided that it wasn't really that big of a deal
and he knew that from then on he would be more than happy to
lick his mom and even Nancy clean of his come, where they could
not reach themselves.

 Nick noticed that his mom was looking at the TV screen and he
too looked up and what he saw on the screen at first shocked him
and in a way he kind of felt sick in the pit of his stomach, but
then the sight began to grow on him and in a way it fascinated
him at what was taking place on the TV screen.

 The tape was still running and it had got to the part where it
was on the of oral sex with a guy doing another guy.

 Nick had heard about such things and he had heard other people
say, fag, homo, gay and other words which intoned this type of
activity.

 In a way Nick was intrigued by what he saw and both him and his
mom watched as two guy sucked each other off and then for the
finial shoot it had six guys jerking themselves off and spraying
their come all over a single guy in the middle laying down in a
chase lounge chair outside in the sunshine.

 The guy in the center was smiling and had his mouth open as the
other six guys around him tried to aim their spurting cocks
towards his open mouth.

 By the time all six guys had come on the guy in the center, he
was drenched and cover with come all over his face, neck, chest.

 The scene faded as the guy in the center took each of the six
guys still hard and dripping cock into his mouth and licked and
sucked it completely clean before releasing it and then another
guy took his place until he was done with the last one and then
the tape came to the end.

 Kim and Nick rested for a bit and then they both got up and
went into the kitchen to get something cool to drink and they
once again went back into the family room.

 Kim took that tape out and then put in another tape and started
it up and joined Nick on the famous sex couch.

 This was a full length X-rated movie and the title was called,
"Family Ties" it was a complete movie on incest and one of Kim's
favorite movies once she began to warm up to the idea of incest
a while back.

 Kim and Nick sit next to each other and watched the film and
slowly began to play with each other. As the movie went along
Kim finally asked Nick to get down on the floor in front of her
and eat her pussy like he had seen on the first tape about oral
sex.

 Nick was more than happy to try this new type of sex out with
his mom and before long Nick was fast learning to be a great
pussy eater and licker.

 Kim almost started to come non-stop from the very beginning of
Nick's oral assault on her bare, smooth, shaved pussy.

 At first Nick could only just stare at his mom's wide open
pussy at such a close distance. He was mesmerized at how it
looked when he was just inches from it and then he was more
impressed when his mom reached down and used her own fingers to
pull her pussy lips out farther apart, so that Nick could see
even more of her pussy.

 Kim took a little time out to show Nick the different parts of
her pussy and the names that went along with each part.

 Nick was getting the best sex education possible and the best
part of it all, was that his own mom was showing him first hand.

 It was during this session that the phone rang and both Kim and
Nick just about hit the ceiling as the ring of the phone scared
the living shit out of them.

 At first Kim really didn't want to answer it, but after the
forth ring she reached over and lifted up the phone and said,
"Hello?"

 Kim was pleased that the person on the other end of the line
was Mike and he was calling in to check to see if everything was
OK or what.

 Nick was still kneeling between his mom's spread open legs and
she reached over and put one hand on top of Nick's head and
slowly began to guide him back down to her pussy.

 Nick was shocked and yet kind of turned on that his own mom
wanted him to start back up and continue his pussy eating lesson
while his mom was talking to his dad on the other end.

 Kim was getting a real thrill out of doing this and both Kim
and Mike talked for a short time on the phone and she began to
tell him in not to many words over the phone that her and Nick
had already done it and every thing was just fine.

 Kim even beat around the bush, in so many word and Mike slowly
found out that Nick was doing something to Kim even as they were
talking on the phone.

 They talked for a few minutes and then they both said good bye
and Kim hung the phone up and began to really get into Nick
eating her pussy.

 She came a couple of times and then she decided it was once
again time to retire to the bedroom for the remainder of the
night.

 Nick was ready to retire himself to the bedroom, but sleep was
the very last thing on his list of things he was going to do in
bed to night with his mom.

 Needless to say they both burned the midnight oil and they were
almost still at it when they both began to hear birds chirping
outside right before sun raise.

 Kim could hardly believe that both her and Nick had been having
sex and playing with each other that long and yet it was almost
6:30 in the morning.

 Kim and Nick both got up and used the bathroom and then they
both shared a shower together and this time when they both got
back into bed this time they both went to sleep almost as soon
as their heads hit the pillows.

 They both woke up at around 1:00 in the afternoon and they were
both starving, so once again both Kim and Nick went down stairs
and had a late Sunday afternoon brunch at the kitchen table in
the nude.

 Nick was no longer shy about walking around nude in their house
with his mom and wondered if maybe the whole family would adopt
this type of running around nude full time.

 Kim and Nick had a couple more fuck session that Sunday
afternoon and decided they had better stop at 5:00pm, just in
case Nancy would come home early or maybe Mike would come home
early too.

 Kim then made Nick promise her that he would not try to do
anything with Nancy until both Her and Dad said it was time and
it was OK.

 She also cautioned him that for right now she would have to
make the first moves if they were going to have sex together and
that they would do it mostly at night after everyone was in bed
for the night and she would come to him and she would continue
to teach him and train him in the way of love making and sex.

 Kim also said that Mike would be doing the same thing to Nancy
too and that until both of them thought it was the right time
then they would tell both Nancy and Nick that they could then
start to have sex with each other, but not before.

 Nick would have almost agreed to any terms his mom would have
laid out just as long as he would still be able to continue
fucking her. It didn't bother Nick one bit, if he could only
fuck his sexy looking mom only at night behind closed doors. In
fact, he wanted to learn more about sex before he even began to
think about fucking his little sister, Nancy. In fact, he was
going to make sure that he learned faster and more about sex
than Nancy.















































 Mike and Kim enjoyed a wonderful Sunday night alone, fucking
each other's brains outs.

 Kim was almost jumping up and down like a small child with the
great news that she had succeeded with flying colors in seducing
their young 15 year old son, Nick and he was more than happy and
ready to except incest and family love as part of his new family
lifestyle, along with the rest of the family of Mike, Kim and
young Nancy.

 Mike was proud and pleased with both Kim and Nick at being able
to go through with such a serious and quit possibly very
dangerous situation, such as incest and both of them completely
enjoyed each other. They were more than ready to expand, so that
the entire family could now start to having open sexual
relations with each other without having to hide this taboo act
from each other.

 Mike was also jumpy and excited to tell Kim about what had
happened to him out at the lake Saturday afternoon, Saturday
night, Sunday morning and Sunday afternoon.

 However, he decided to wait and hear first about what all
happened to his 15 year old son, Nick and his unbelievably
loving, caring and understanding wife.

 Kim began to tell her story to Mike about what all happened and
took place Saturday afternoon. She started out by telling all
about the car washing episode. Then the sneaking and peeking
deal of Nick trying to peek in and look at his nude mom in the
master bedroom's master bathroom. She also told her excited
husband and lover about how she then caught Nick, red handed
jerking off in his bedroom and how she then proceeded to strip
in front of their 15 year old son and how she proceeded to jerk
him off for the very first time.

 Mike was going nuts listening to his beautiful, sexy, nude wife
tell him a blow by blow account of everything that happen among
her and their young son.

 Kim decided to make things really wild and fun for both of them
and she had Mike lay down flat on the bed on his back and she
got up on top of his prone hard, firm, and sexually excited body
and sit down on his rampt hard cock as she told more and more of
her story to him.

 She made matters worse for Mike by sitting down on his groin
area with his super hard and excited cock firmly lodge deeply
and completely inside her super heated and dripping wet cunt.

 Kim made sure that she didn't move at all and made sure Mike
couldn't move his hips, groin and cock in any way shape or form.
The only movement came from inside her pussy as she slowly and
surely used her inner pussy muscles to slowly tease and excite
Mike at the same time she told him her story of her and their
young son Nick and how they fucked each other all afternoon,
evening and well into the early morning hours of Sunday morning
and they continued all the way into Sunday afternoon with only a
few breaks and a couple of naps in between their non-stop fuck
sessions.

 Mike was almost in agony and yet it was shear pure pleasure and
lust as he was pinned to their bed with his super hard and
completely super sensitive cock completely embedded in his
loving wife's pussy.

 She teased and pleased Mike and wouldn't allow him to get too
excited or come until after she finished the part about how she
sit on her own son during their second fuck session and told him
all the sluty  graphic detail on how she finished fucking her
own son and then kneeling above his still hard cock and allowed
their combined come and sex juices to flow back out of her super
heated, bare shaved and smooth pussy and how she bent down and
lick, sucked and swallowed their come as her young 15 year old
son watched in total amazement at what all she did.

 Kim then started to move just a bit back and forth along her
totally turned on husband and he tried to buck up into her super
heated and completely dripping and over flowing pussy at this
point and began to fast off long thick creamy bolts of super
heated come up inside his sluty wife's bare, bald cunt.

 They both came at almost the same time and they were each
riding their own orgasmic waves of pure love, and depraved lust.

 After they both had time to catch their breaths and gather
their wits together they both agreed that was one of the most
powerful orgasms their had ever shared together as a husband and
wife.

 They both agreed that incest was part of that cause and they
both knew that they would never stop incest now, after what they
had just shared together.

 Incest was indeed a very powerful and seductive element and
they were now going to use it and mold it to fit their family in
any way shape or form possible.

 They each thought sex was great a few months back or even a
couple of years ago, but now with the added element of incest
added, it was not only great, it was fucking fantastic.

 They were laying down next to each other and they were talking
about incest and they both began to understand why so many
cultures, societies and religions outlawed and condemned incest.

 Mike then made the comment and said, "Well Baby!! Now you know
why incest is such a big taboo. Just think if it was legal every
where, no one would want to get a job and do any work, when they
could be home enjoying the fruits of their own labor, so to
speak. Hell!! Nothing would have got done, if everyone was home
fucking their own sons, daughters, sisters, brother, aunts,
uncles, cousins, moms and dads!!"

 Kim and Mike were laughing and really enjoying themselves after
they had enjoyed their first fuck session of the night.

 While they were still resting and laying next to each other
Mike decided it was time to drop the big bomb on Kim and tell
her what all happened to him at the lake while she was at home
enjoying her own son for the very first time.

 Mike started off by saying, "Kim you will never guess in a
million years what happened out at the lake yesterday afternoon."

 Kim cocked her head slightly to one side and looked at her
fully nude husband laying down next to her completely nude body
on their king size bed in their master bedroom.

 Kim looked directly into her husband and lovers eyes and then
replied, "I don't know what?"

 Mike then replied, "OH GOD KIM!!! I still can't believe it, but
Tom and Catrina are also doing it too!!!!"

 Kim jerked up and was now sitting straight up in their bed and
she had a shocked and dazed look on her face and her mouth was
hanging open. She paused for a second or two and then said,
"Your Kidding!! Right!!"

 Mike had a really big smile on his face and he shook his head
side to side and said, "No Baby!!! It's true and believe me, I
know for a fact, that it is true in every respect."

 He paused for a few seconds to collect his thought and then
continued by saying, "Their entire family is into incest, in a
very big way!!! I mean they are all fucking each other, but what
is even wilder is, his mom and dad are also into it and their
parents before them started their entire family into practicing
incest, that is a total of three generations!!!"

 Kim was shocked to hear that Dr. Tom Richardson and Catrina
were into incest with their own kids, but to hear that Tom's
family had been practicing incest for three generations was even
a bigger shock to hear.

 Kim then replied, "I KNEW IT!!! I just knew it!!! I had my
suspicions that day when I took Nancy into get a complete check
up and he examined her and he made the comment that he himself
had given Cami an examination also. I thought that was a little
strange at first, but when we were in his office and he brought
up the topic of incest and told about some of his patience's he
was treating were involved in incest and he himself really
didn't seem to mind that a family member got pregnant by another
family member!! Well, I just thought that maybe he was into
incest too, but, God!! To hear that not only him and Catrina are
doing it with their kids, but now, I hear their family has been
into it for three generations is just totally unreal!!!"

 She paused for a second and then said, "Honey!? Are you really
sure about all of this??!!"

 Mike sit up along side his beautiful nude wife and lover and
said with a big smile on his face, "Honey!!! If I'm lying, I'm
dying!!"

 He then went on to say, "Honey!!! Tom himself admitted to me
that his family was into incest and that he was brought up in a
loving family that were nudists and also practitioners of incest
also."

 Mike paused and collected his thoughts some more and then said,
"Hell!!! Tom even said that his mom and dad still own and run a
nudist camp not to far from here and they shut it down a couple
weeks out of the year and they invite other families from around
the world that they know are also practitioners of incest and
family love and they all get together out at this nudist camp
and watch everyone fuck their own family members and they also
trade off and swap with other families."

 Kim was even more shocked at this last revelation that her
loving and caring husband had just announced to her about the
Richardson family and their wild activities out at a nudist camp
near here. She was totally shocked and amazed that something
like that would take place anywhere in the world and they
personally knew these people who were doing this.

 Kim's mouth was opening and closing and yet no words or sounds
were coming out of her mouth.

 She calmed down some, but yet her heart was beating a hundred
miles an hour and her pussy was quivering and moving inside all
by itself. Kim's pussy was now super heated at just hearing this
unbelievable wild tale of incest running rappent among one
family and the really wild part was she actually knew these
people her husband was talking about.

 Kim collected her thoughts and could only say to her loving
nude husband, "Mike!!! Are you really sure?! Maybe Tom was just
pulling your leg and telling you a yarn, just to see if you
would bite and take the bait!"

 Mike was already shaking his head from side to side and was
still smiling at his wife and then said, "NO WAY KIM!! I know
for a fact that it is all true!!!"

 Kim then replied, "How so?!"

 Mike then paused and then said, "Because!!! I fucked Tami, his
daughter and not only that, I saw a tape and it was in living
color right their in front of me and Tami also told me more
about their family and some of the other families who go out to
this nudist resort a couple times a year to watch other families
do their kids right in front of everyone and then they all trade
off and it is a non-stop orgy for at least one to two weeks!!!"

 Kim's pussy was really going wild at this last statement and
then it hit her, Mike had just admitted that he had fucked Tom's
and Catrina's 16 year old daughter!!! Cami's older sister!!!
That really came as a another big shock to her already over
loaded system.

 Kim could only stare at her husband as the information Mike had
just shared with her sank in. She was completely speechless for
a few seconds and then she almost exploded and blurted out,
"Jesus Christ Mike!!!! You fucked Tami!!, right there in front
of Tom!!!?? On the houseboat!!!??"

 Mike first thought that maybe Kim was mad and upset at him for
doing and then admitting to her that he had stepped out on her
and Nancy and fuck Tami.

 Mike then began to tell Kim his story about what all happened
to him on the houseboat.

 At first he shook his head and said, "No, Tom had to leave and
work at the hospital, but Tami showed up and she said that her
dad had called her and told her to come out to the lake and keep
me company."

 Kim could only say, "Fuck Mike!! Your kidding me, Right?!"

 Mike once again shook his head and then said, "Before Tom left
he gave me a video tape and told me to watch it, but I didn't
till after Tami showed up and we fucked for the first time."

 Mike continued his account of what happened to him at the lake
and then said, "Tami and I both watched the tape together and it
was a homemade XXX tape of Tom, Catrina, Eric, Tami and Cami all
having open sex with each other."

 Mike paused and was looking Kim directly in the eyes and then
shook his head like in total disbelief and then said, "I swear
Kim the tape was not a fake or anything like that!!! I tell you
they were all doing each other and they were have a ball at
too!! I'm telling you Kim!!! Tom and Catrina are fucking their
own kids and that is the god's honest truth!!!"

 Kim then looked at Mike and he noticed that the color had
drained from her face and then she almost whispered to Mike and
said, "OH FUCK MIKE!!! Did you say anything about us??!! I mean,
Do they know about us and what we have done??!!"

 Mike no longer had a smile on his face and the color to drained
from his face and then he said in a low somber tone, "Yes, I
admitted to having sex with my sister and also with Nancy to Tom
and I also mentioned that you were at home alone with Nick
trying to seduce him for the first time."

 Kim felt really light headed and she first thought she was
having a stroke or was going to pass out. She was completely
silent for quit a bit before she could even come to grips and
terms as to what Mike had just done and admitted to Dr.
Richardson.

 At first she felt scared and began to have all sorts of bad
thoughts run through her mind at a break neck speed. Everything
from the police showing up on their door steps to haul them all
away for committing incest and having sex with minors, to having
possession of kiddie porn.

 Kim could see herself being hauled in front of a judge and
having everyone in town at the trial see the tapes and pictures
of what all they had done to their kids and then being found
guilty as sin and being sentenced to death for her involvement
in those crimes she committed with her husband. She saw her
world being completely and utterly destroyed by what they had
done.

 Kim heart was beating a million miles an hour wondering how on
earth she had allowed all of this to happen and take place. She
knew that she was to blame, just as much, if not more so than
Mike, because she had found out about it first and yet she did
nothing to stop it right then and there. In fact she helped in
more ways than anything to make it happen between Mike and Nancy
and she also took the leading roll in doing her own son Nick.

 Mike also began to have the same thoughts and images run
through his own mid but he quickly dismissed them as a bad case
of paranoia.

 He then leaned over to Kim and put his hands up on her
shoulders and said, "Kim!! Don't worry!! OK?! Everything is
fine."

 Mike then said, "Look!!! I know right now you are kind of
scared and maybe you are already having second thoughts about
incest and everything that goes along with it, but Tom and
Catrina are in the same boat we are and they have all been doing
it for three generations with no problems what so ever, so light
up!! OK!!??"

 Kim's color came back to her face and she was still kind of
shaken and really unsure of herself and wether her and Mike
should continue doing their kids.

 Mike then said, "Honey!!?? I trust Tom with my life and he also
trusted me enough to give me that tape to watch and they were
all doing each other in living color. Hell Kim!! That tape was
almost 2 hours long and they all did each other and then some!!"

 Mike then decide to drop the other bomb on her and said, "Kim?!
I also think you should know that I personally watched someone
else we know have sex with their kid and it happen right there
in front of both me and Tami!!"

 Kim's eyes once again went wide and her mouth opened up and she
was once again shocked with something else.

 She looked over at Mike and then almost whispered out, "Jesus
Christ Mike!!! What the hell happened out there on that house
boat!!?? A Roman Fucking Orgy!!??"

 Mike laughed and then said, "Well almost!!, but I was actually
present to actually see a father fuck his own daughter right
there in front of me!! Hell Kim!!! I was less than 2 feet away
from them and they just fucked each other just like Tami and I
wasn't even there!! In fact, they both got off on the fact that
someone was actually watching them fuck each other and commit
the act of incest for an audience!!"

 Kim was totally shocked beyond belief at what all must have
taken place on that houseboat just yesterday and today.

 She lightened up and then said, "Who was it??!!"

 Mike smiled and said, "Well, We both know them and they just
live not more than three blocks north of us!"

 Kim's mind when into high speed as she tried to picture the
area 2 or 3 blocks north of them and started to recall from her
memory who all lived up there.

 Kim then began to name of names and Mike shook his head no as
each name was blurted out of Kim's mouth. Kim got flustered and
gave up after she listed off six or seven different families who
lived north of their house and then said, "Well!!?? Who then!"

 Mike laughed and smiled at his lovable wife and then said, "Try
Jim Simpson and his 17 year old Cheerleading daughter Suzie!!"

 All Kim could say at that point was "OH MY GOD!! Jim and
Suzie!!??"

 Mike was smiling and Kim had begun to return to normal and she
too had a lusty wicked looking smile on her face as she thought
of 17 year old Suzie Simpson in her high school Cheerleading
uniform fucking her dad senseless.

 Mike then went on to tell her about how Jim had been caught by
an older uncle fucking his sister and younger cousin and how he
wanted to join in and they said no and he told on them and how
that lead to Jim to having sex with his mom and his sister
having sex with their dad and they have been doing it ever since.

 Kim could hardly believe what all Mike had told him and how he
had in one weekend found not just one person having an
incestuous relationship with another family member, but he had
come across two completely different families who were all into
family fun and love in a very big way.

 Kim was no longer feeling scared or ashamed at having committed
incest with her two darling young children, in fact, she was
back to feeling her old self again and she was thinking that
maybe incest was being practiced on a much bigger scale than she
or anyone else for that matter, could ever imagine.

 Mike and Kim began to play with each other as Mike told Kim
more and more about what all happened and Kim then asked Mike if
it was OK to go get Nancy, as she hadn't any sex today and she
had come home and asked Kim if maybe Daddy might be able to come
visit her tonight after Nick was asleep.

 Kim then said Nick went to bed early, because his little cock
was hurting him and he was also worn out, after what all they
did together for almost 24 hours non-stop, except for a couple
hours of cat naps before he was wanting to fuck again.

 Mike was more than ready to have another round with his
beautiful and sexy 33 year old wife and lover, but since she
brought up the fact, that Nancy wanted her daddy to come visit
her, yet tonight, he was more than ready to fuck his little,
sexy, 12 year old, daughter once again. In fact, he was thinking
about visiting her himself, after he fucked Kim again, but since
Kim had brought it up first, he was more than happy and ready to
fuck their young 12 year old daughter, Nancy once again.

 Mike also felt more love towards his unselfish wife and lover
that she would have been that understanding to share him with
her (their) younger daughter and Kim was more than willing to
share her husband with Nancy.

 Mike agreed and Kim got up and left the bed room and in just a
couple of minutes Nancy practically ran into the master bedroom
and took a flying leap towards the bed and landed right next to
her loving, caring and nude father.

 Kim was following Nancy and witnessed Nancy running and then
jumping up onto the bed to land next to her nude and sexually
excited father.

 Nancy had on a light night shirt and she immediately got up and
kneeled next to her completely nude father and just smiled at
him as she reached down with both hands and grabbed to bottom of
her night shirt and pulled it quickly and completely up and off
of her young 12 year old body.

 Nancy was facing her dad and she had her knees slightly parted
as she pulled the night shirt up her firm young lean body and
when it was over her head she just throw in back over her
shoulders without looking were it landed and she was now
completely nude because she wasn't wearing any panties with her
night shirt.

 Mike was completely impressed and surprised at how his young 12
year old daughter was beginning to act when it came to sex. She
was acting more and more like her mom and it pleased Mike to no
end that Nancy was so happy and eager to learn more and more
about incestuous sex from her dad. She was willing to do
anything and every thing her mom or dad suggested and she was
more than willing to try new things out as she learned and
experienced the thrills and joys of sex and the pleasure it
would bring her and her mate, wether it be her mom or dad, it
made no difference to her.

 Mike could hardly tear his eyes away from young Nancy's nude
body. He was completely entranced by her young elfin body. Her
small budding breasts capped by nice erect 12 year old nipples
surrounded by a light pink aureoles. Nancy had a nice tan and
her bikini tan lines accented her girlish parts of her breasts
and down lower at her 12 year old crotch. Her light dusting of
pussy hair drew Mike's eyes directly towards her fresh innocent
pre-teen pussy.

 Nancy was going to be a stunning and very sexy teenager before
the end of the summer and Mike wanted to get his fair share of
her young charm and enjoy watching her grow into adulthood as
only an incestuous parent could.

 Mike had just begun to enjoy Nancy as a new sexual partner and
he knew that he would continue to enjoy his only daughter in the
most intimate and sexual way any father could ever hope and
dream for. He was planning to continue his incestuous
relationship with Nancy for at least 20 to 25 years if not more
and during that time he would be able to see her grow
physically, mentally, spiritually and sexually.

 Mike snapped back out of it and continued to look and stare in
wonderment at his young nude 12 year old daughter kneeling
beside him. He knew that Nancy was indeed turned on and horny
and she was more than ready to have sexual intercourse with her
own dad right in front of her mom.

 Mike reached up and pulled young Nancy down beside him and he
rolled over on his side to face her and she laid on her back and
almost automatically spread her long, thin, firm, young, legs,
so that her dad would have easy and complete access to her 12
year old, lightly, fur lined, pussy hole.

 He was up on one elbow looking down at his darling daughter
spread out before him and he used his free hand to lightly touch
and tease her exposed skin from the top of her head to as far
down her legs as he could reach.

 Nancy was not one to just lay down passively and let who ever
was with her to do all the work or have all the fun. In fact,
Nancy enjoyed these long drawn out touching sessions just as
much as her mom or dad did. She was not idle as she too got in
on the act of touching and feeling her own loving and caring
father.

 She was laying on her back and she was able to use both of her
hands to touch and feel her naked father.

 Mike could not get over how much Nancy reminded him of his
little sister, Kristy when she was 13 and he was 16 the first
time they had sex together.

 It seemed to Mike that him and Kristy just fucke for the very
first time like it was just a few weeks ago, however the
calendar told the real truth and it was now their 20
anniversary. Mike could hardly believe that 20 years had come
and gone since the first time him and Kristy took the plunge
together and took each others virginity, but it was true.

 Mike was looking down at his only daughter and in a way he felt
sad that so much time had come and gone and yet at the same time
he was happy that things had almost come to full circle because
he was now enjoying another young girl and incest was once again
involved.

 This time however, it was a girl that was very dear and special
to him, because he had help create this beautiful girl with his
own cock and his own come and now he was returning his own hard
cock and hot come was being redeposited back into the very
little life he had help create.

 Mike could not get over the powerful erotic sensation of incest
and the very concept behind it. To him it was the most erotic
sensation in the world, the worst and yet best taboo in the
world.

 Mike was looking down at Nancy's young budding breasts and her
small yet delicate pussy with it's small amount of pussy hair on
the top of her mound. To him this was the most beautiful sight
in the entire universe.

From ???@0x000113BF Sat Dec 13 09:47:26 1997
Path:
news.wxs.nl!News.Amsterdam.UnisourceCS!cosy.sbg.ac.at!newsfeed.Austria.EU.net!ne
wscore.univie.ac.at!news-raspail.gip.net!news.gsl.net!gip.net!news-
dc.gip.net!news-peer.gip.net!news.gsl.net!gip.net!news-
peer.sprintlink.net!news.sprintlink.net!Sprint!cpk-news-
hub1.bbnplanet.com!news.bbnplanet.com!newsfeed.direct.ca!news.he.net!news.slack.
net!anon.lcs.mit.edu!nym.alias.net!mail2news
Date: 8 Dec 1997 17:05:43 -0000
Message-ID: <19971208170543.27308.qmail@nym.alias.net>
From: The Assassin <assassin@nym.alias.net>
Newsgroups: alt.stories.incest
Subject: [asi] Repost: Family Love, chapter seven, by EricMJ12
Mail-To-News-Contact: postmaster@nym.alias.net
Organization: mail2news@nym.alias.net
Lines: 1519
Status: N

I am not the author of this story. The author is EricMJ12.
This story contains graphic descriptions of sex, incest, and
sex between adults and minors. If this offends you, or if
you are under the age of 18, please do not read or save
it.

Copyright _ 1997,  Eric MJ12,  ALL Rights Reserved

This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author.  This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached.  The author may be
contacted directly at ericmj12@aol.com or through
mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.

 Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter #7   Their first family orgy: (Husband; Mike, Wife; Kim,
Son; Nick, Daughter; Nancy)

 The following weekend after Kim seduced her own 15 year old,
virgin son, Nick. She began to teach him the joys and pleasures
a sexually active female can give to and receive from a sexually
active young teenage male, the whole family, Mike, Kim, Nick and
Nancy all joined in together for their first family incest orgy.

 This happened Friday night after the 10:00p.m. News was over.

 Kim planned this event ahead of time and got things set up in
the upstairs master bedroom.

 Kim then told everyone that she needed to show them all some
thing upstairs in their bedroom.

 In the mean time Kim made sure the doors were locked and the
phone was turned off and the answering machine was turned on.

 Nick and Nancy really didn’t know what was happening or going
to happen, but Mike knew and he was the last one up and in the
bedroom.

 Kim then said, “Tonight is a very special night for each of us,
because tonight will be the first time that the whole family
will all be present when we all make love to each other.”

 Everyone was looking at each other and both Nick and Nancy were
kind of shocked, but kind of pleased that this was finally going
to happen and they both looked forward to exploring and
experiencing each other sexually.

 Since both Kim and Nancy were on the pill, there was not going
to be any rubbers used tonight or any other night from now on.
Every family member would accept each other and enjoy the
complete sensations of bare incestuous family love to completion.

 Kim was the one to start things off by standing behind her own
son, Nick and she reached around him and began to undress him
that way.

 Nick was standing in front of Nancy about 6 feet away and Mike
took up position behind his daughter, Nancy and copied what Kim
was doing to Nick. He began to reach around in front of Nancy
and began to undress her as she was standing in front of Nick
and was facing him also.

 It was like both parents were baring their children in front of
each other and soon the kids would join together in their first
incestuous mating of a brother to his little sister .

 Nick was intently watching as more and more of his sister’s
body became exposed before his young eyes and Nancy was also
enjoying the sight as more and more of her brother’s body was
exposed before her eyes.

 Kim was kneeling behind her son (Nick) and lowered his
underwear and he stepped out of them.

 Nick’s cock was hard as a rock and was about 5 inches long and
thin like his dad’s cock. His erection stuck straight up and was
almost touching his lower abdomen. He also had a light dusting
of fine, soft curly pubic hair surround his young excited cock
as he was looking intently at his little sister.

 Kim reached around his waist and gripped his small cock in her
right hand and she began to stroke him lightly and slowly. Kim
was looking at both Nancy and Mike from the side of Nick’s
young, lean, completely naked and exposed body.

 Mike also kneeled down behind his daughter, Nancy, just like
Kim had done and he also lowered Nancy’s panties and bared her
before Nick and Kim.

 Nancy also stepped out of her panties and slightly spread her
legs apart, so that Mike could have easy access to her young
exposed pussy and to also let Nick and Kim see everything she
had to offer and show.

 Mike was looking around her young nude body and was enjoying
the sight of Kim (His lovely wife) stroking Nick (his young
son). He then slowly ran his hand up one of Nancy’s bare,
smooth, young, thin, firm, long legs on the inside and slowly
and carefully cupped her small, little, pussy in the palm of his
hand from behind and between her spread open legs.

 He thoroughly enjoyed the feel of her small little tuffit of
pubic hair that was lightly growing around her small, little,
young, pussy.

 Mike also used his other hand to reach around and cup one of
Nancy’s small, delicate, little, breasts on her chest. He began
to play with Nancy’s young, little, body in front of both Nick
and Kim.

 Nick and Nancy were both intently staring at each other knowing
that they would soon join together, as lovers. They both felt
nervous and yet excited that they were finally going to
experience each other.

 Their mom and dad were going to be present during their first
mating session as incestuous lovers.

 They both knew about the Richardson family and they both felt
more at ease knowing that another family was also doing these
types of things.

 Nancy was shocked at first to find out that her best friend
Cami had kept this type of secrete from her and yet, she could
also understand why she had not told her anything about what
their family did to each other.

 Nick was totally turned on to say the least. He had a real
crush on Tami and then finding out that she was being fucked by
both her dad and older brother Eric was just too much for him to
think about. He also fancied Cami even though she was the same
age as Nancy. Nick also enjoyed the idea of maybe trying out
Mrs. Richardson (Catrina) she had some really big tits and he
would love to see what they really looked like in person.

 He came back to the present because he was more interested in
doing his little sister for the first time, even if that meant
he had to do it in front of mom and dad.

 Nick accepted this new form of family love like a duckling
takes to water. He had already done his own mom and after the
first couple of times, she then told him about his dad and Nancy
doing each other and also his mom doing Nancy by themselves.

 He had never seen two girls together and he was more than ready
to see his mom and little sister doing each other in front of
him for the very first time.

 Nancy on the other hand was heating up very quickly as her dad
was beginning to play with her body and excite her to the point
where she really didn’t care who did her as long as she could
experience another orgasm.

 She was dripping wet from all of the touching and teasing her
dad was doing to her and also the very thought that her older
brother was going to fuck her for the very first time in just a
few minutes.

 In less than one week she was going to have sex with not just
one boy or guy, but she will have had 2 new different lovers and
the really wild part of it all was that both of them were in her
own family.

 She wondered to herself how many other girls her age in the
same class at school had done something like this within their
family and just haven’t said anything to anyone about it. She
was really pleased and happy to know that her very best friend
Cami had done the same thing and from now on they could share
everything, even family members, with each other. This made her
very happy and pleased. It also made her very wet and excited
and her dad was now sliding his middle finger up inside her and
Nick was intently watching it all.

 Kim was the first one to break the silence and said, “Nick
Honey?! Look at your sister there! Does she excite you? Do you
like the way she looks completely naked?”

 Nick replied, “OH!! WOW!!! She looks really sexy and all!”

 Kim then said, “Do you want to slide your hard cock into your
sister and see what she really feels like inside her cute little
pussy?”

 Kim gripped Nick’s young hard thin cock tighter in her hand and
stroked him a little faster while she made the last statement.

 Nick replied in a moan and said, “OH GOD MOM!!! Yea!!! I want
to do her just the way you taught me to do you!”

 “She has got a really nice, warm, wet and tight pussy Honey!! I
just know your cock here will dearly fall in love with her. Her
pussy will feel even better than mine Honey, because hers is
smaller and tighter than mine. She will be just the right size
for you Baby!!”, Kim told her son Nick.

 Nick could only moan as his mom was still stroking his young,
thin, cock as he stared at his little sister completely and
totally nude standing less than six feet away from him.

 Nick was thinking of just breaking away from his mother’s
loving grip and rush over to his lovely, sexy, little, sister
and take her into his young teenage arms and give her a french
kiss and then begin to feel her up just like his mom had taught
him to do with a girl, woman, female.

 Mike then said to Nancy, “Look Baby!!! Look at your older
brother standing there completely nude. Do you like what you
see?”

 Nancy moaned as her dad continued to slowly finger fuck her in
front of her older brother and mom.

 She then replied, “OH YES DADDY!!!! I think I’m ready to do him
Daddy!”

 Mike then said, “Do you like the look of his hard cock sticking
straight up in the air just waiting to get inside of you
darling? Just think Baby in a few minutes he will have that hard
cock where my finger is now!” Mike made his point more clearly
by moving his middle finger, which was stuck up inside her young
snug pussy around in a larger circle like he was stirring a cup
of coffee.

 This made Nancy moan out load in sexual pleasure as her dad did
this to her and she was beginning to get weak in the knees as
her dad excited her more and more.

 Mike then said, “Nancy!? When I take my finger out of your
pussy, I want you to walk over to your brother there and I want
you to kneel down in front of him and your mom will guide his
hard young cock into your open mouth and I want you to suck his
cock just like you suck my cock, OK?”

 Nancy just moaned out loader this time in a reply and said,
“Ooohhhh!!!! Yes Daddy!! I will!!!”

 Mike continued and said, “I want you to slowly take it in,
completely into your open mouth and then I want you to slowly
bob your head up and down his hard cock ten times and then I
want you to stand back up in front of him and then I want you to
spread your legs apart, so that he can return the favor and go
down on you for the first time OK?”

 Nancy’s knees were slightly shaking from the sexually
excitement of all of this and she replied by say, “Yes Daddy, I
will!!”

 Kim then said, “Nick Honey!? Are you ready to have your sweet,
sexy, little, sister suck your hard cock now?”

 “OH GOD YES MOM!!!” Nick moaned out loud and pushed his hips
forward as though he was fucking his mom’s gripping hand as she
continued to slowly stroke his young thin hard cock in her right
hand.

 Kim then said, “OK NANCY!!! Come and kneel down in front of
your brother and show him what all you have leaned to do.”

 Mike slowly removed his middle finger from Nancy’s small,
little, tight, young, pre-teen, pussy and at the same time he
lowered his left hand which was playing with her small delicate
budding young breasts capped with her small, rock hard, nipples.

 Nancy’s young excited pre-teen heart in her chest was going a
mile a minute as she felt her dad remove his finger from her
moist young pussy and she slowly walked over to stand in front
of her 15 year old brother. Then she slowly kneeled down and got
ready to take his hard young cock into her willing and ready
young mouth.

 Kim then said, “Nancy Honey! I want you to look up into your
brother’s eyes and open your mouth wide and I will guide his
cock into your mouth.”

 Nancy did as she was told and she was looking directly up and
into Nick’s wide open eyes as he looked down at his sexy,
completely nude, little, 12 year old, sister kneeling down in
front of him with her mouth wide open and her eyes locked onto
his eyes as he was looking down at her.

 Nick’s young teenage heart was also beating madly in his chest
as all of this was unfolding right before his wide open eyes.

 Kim moved to Nick’s side a little more and she used her right
hand to bend Nick’s young thin hard cock down at the proper
angle so that Nancy would be able to engulf his cock into her
sweet, young, willing, mouth. Kim also used her left hand and
placed it behind Nancy’s head and she began to slowly guide
Nancy’s head forward towards her brother’s waiting cock.

 Nancy’s mouth was wide open and Kim guided her daughter forward
and moved and adjusted her son’s hard cock, so that they came
together. His cock head was now positioned inside Nancy’s open
mouth and Kim then said, “OK NANCY!! Close your mouth now.”

 Nancy slowly began to close her mouth and then her lips came in
contact with her older brother’s cock and at that very moment a
jolt of electricity seemed to pass from his cock and rush
completely all throughout her young sexually excited body as
they touched each other.

 Nancy moaned out loud.

 Nick was looking down into Nancy’s eyes and he could also see
his cock head disappear inside his little sister’s wide open
mouth without touching his cock at all. Then he heard his mom
tell Nancy to close her mouth and it was then, he also felt a
jolt of electricity shoot through his body, as he felt his
little sister’s wet, warm, mouth slowly close over his hard
young cock and this also caused Nick to moan out in a loud
sexual moan.

 His little sister now had his cock in her mouth and she felt
absolutely wonderful. He continued to stare intently down at his
little sister kneeling before him and she actually had his cock
in her mouth. This was almost too much for him to bare.

 All Nick could do was moan out and say, “Oooohhhhh GOD SIS!!”

 Mike moved over and kneeled down next to his lovely wife and
they both intently watched as their beautiful young teenage son
and their beautiful young pre-teen daughter engaged in their
first incestuous contact as brother and sister lovers.

 Kim slowly released her son cock from her grasp and then she
sit back next to her loving husband and watched as their two
kids began to explore their first sexual contact with each other.

 Kim then said, “OK NANCY!!! Slowly bob you head up and down the
full length of his cock. Slowly do it 10 times and then stand
back up. OK?”

 Nancy moaned as a way to let her mom know that she had heard
and understood what she was suppose to do to her older brother.

 Nick was still looking down at Nancy with her mouth closed
around his hard young cock and all he could do was moan as Nancy
began to slowly glide up and down the full length of his hard
young sexually excited cock.

 It took Nancy a couple of minutes to slowly slide up and down
the full length of her older brother’s young hard thin cock ten
times.

 Then she slowly let his cock slip from her mouth and she
watched as his excited young cock sprang back up and hit his
belly as it escaped her wet, warm, mouth. His cock bounced a
couple of times and then stood stock still, sticking almost
straight up against his flat firm belly.

 Nick moaned out load once again as his cock lost contact with
his sweet little sister’s sucking, warm, wet, mouth. He wished
she would had kept going, because it seemed he was just
beginning to enjoy her doing him when she ended up stopping.

 Nancy licked her lips as his cock slowly escaped her sucking
lips and mouth and she liked the way his cock sprang up to
slapped his belly. Nancy enjoyed sucking her older brother,
because his cock was smaller in both length and diameter than
her dad’s cock, she was able to fully take him down all the way
to the base of his cock easily without any problem at all.

 His young, thin, hard, cock seemed to be just the right length
and diameter to fit her young inexperienced mouth. She knew
right then and there she was going to enjoy sucking her older
brother off to completion and she was also thinking ahead and
was wondering if his come would taste the same as her dad’s or
if there was going to be a difference in the taste.

 Her mom had told her that each person tasted a little bit
different and she was kind of curious to find out what her older
brother tasted like when he would shoot off into her open,
willing and eager pre-teen mouth.

 Nancy leaned forward and gave Nick’s cock one last long swipe
with the broad width of her tongue starting at the base of cock
all the way up the length on the underside of his cock up to the
very tip of his young swollen cock head before she stood back up.

 She then got back up and all the while she was still looking at
Nick’s face and eyes. She then stepped back about three feet and
then spread her legs, a little more than shoulder width apart
and patiently waited for her brother to return the favor and go
down on her and lick her pussy just like her dad and mom had
done to her in the past.

 Kim then said to Nick, “OK Honey! It’s your turn to do the same
thing to your sister, Nancy.”

 Nick automatically stepped forward without giving his mom a
reply and kneeled down in front of his little sister.

 Kim then said to her 15 year old son, “Remember Honey! Do her
the same way we have done in the past, OK?”

 Nick’s only reply was, “OK! I will!”

 This time is was Nancy who got to look down between her gentle
swelling young budding breasts and down across her trim flat
pre- teen belly and past the small little tuffit of light pubic
hair that was just beginning to grow on the mount of her young,
adorable, little, sweet, pussy.

 She saw her brother’s face as he was looking directly at her
young pussy and he was moving his head closer and closer to his
target.

 Nick’s nose was now touching her small little tuffit of pubic
fur on the mount of her young pussy.

 Nancy all at once took in a sharp and deep breath as she felt
her own brother’s tongue for the very first time lick upward
along her slightly parted young pussy lips.

 Nick was now tasting the very essences of his little sister’s
young 12 year old pussy for the very first time and he enjoyed
her clean fresh young taste. She tasted a little different than
his mom, Kim.

 His mom tasted more stronger and tangier, where as Nancy almost
had no taste at all.

 Nick enjoyed eating his mom’s pussy and doing his own little
sister was even better in some ways. Nick began to slowly rotate
his head kind of to the side and tried to get in between his
little sister’s legs better so that his tongue could go up
farther inside her fresh tasting little pussy. Nick began to
moan softly as he tongue fucked and sucked his 12 year old
sister.

 Nancy was staring down intently at her brother as his began to
move his head around in her crotch. She even spread her legs
farther apart as to help her old brother get better access to
her now steaming pussy. She also enjoyed the view of her
brother’s face almost glued to her pussy and the sight of him
down there doing her added to her sexual excitement.

 Nick was also enjoying the feel of Nancy’s soft pubic hair on
the top of her pussy mount as it was kind of tickling his nose
and face as he rubbed his entire face into her crotch area and
was licking her and sucking her at the same time.

 Nick went down on his little sister longer than he should of,
but he really didn’t care, because he was just getting into
eating out his kid sister and then he knew he had better stop
before mom or dad said anything to him.

 In the mean time both parents Mike and Kim were still kneeling
down and watching their beautiful young kids embrace one another
in their first sexual embraces and it please both Mike and Kim
to no end to watch young kids/adults engage in sexual foreplay.

 It kind of brought back memories for both of them as to what
all they did at their own kids ages and it pleased them even
more to be able to actually watch as their own children learned
to do each other.

 Kim reached over with her left hand and placed it in Mike lap
and she was playfully playing with his fully erect and excited
long thin cock.

 Mike on the other hand was using his right hand and he was
playing with both of Kim’s small breasts and nipples and then he
moved his right hand down across her trim belly and also placed
his hand in her lap and began to play with her pussy and bare
slit also, as they both watched their loving children play with
each other.

 Nick gave his little sister on last long lick up the full
length of her pussy slit, just like she had done to him on his
cock. As he was doing this to Nancy, he was also looking up into
her eyes and she was looking down into Nick’s eyes and she had a
nice sexy appreciative smile on her face.

 Nick then stood back up and before anyone said anything he took
his little sister into his loving arms and embraced her. At the
same time Nancy put her arms up around Nicks neck as he put his
arms around her slender waist. They both leaned forward, toward
each other and they bent their heads so that they could share a
incestuous brother/sister french kiss.

 Their first french kiss lasted for a few seconds and then they
broke apart and stared into each others eyes as only lovers do
in a sexual embrace and then Nick stepped back a half step and
he ran one of his hands up Nancy’s side and then over onto her
chest and he cupped one of her small delicate budding breasts in
the palm of his hand.

 At almost the same time Nancy dropped one of her hands down and
it went immediately towards her brothers hard cock and she
grasped his young hard thin cock in her small dainty hand and
she slowly began to feel the full length and size of her
brother’s cock.

 They once again leaned forward and shared another loving
incestuous french kiss. Nick then used his other hand to lightly
cup his little nude sister’s pussy in the palm of his other hand.

 Mike and Kim were watching their lovely children as they began
to explore each others body as only lovers would for the very
first time.

 They were both excited to see how their own children were
taking to the idea and concept of family love and open
incestuous relations within the family. They both knew that from
now on, there would be no hiding of love and sex among each
other and now that the family knew about each other, everyone
would be free to do what ever their hearts desired to each other.

 Nick made the first move and he slowly began to lead his little
sister over to the king size, master bed. Once to the foot of
the bed Nick kind of pushed his little sister, Nancy, back and
she took the silent message and she laid back on the bed. She
automatically spread her legs and Nick also automatically
kneeled down between Nancy’s spread legs.

 He was in the prefect position to eat his little sister’s pussy
just like he had learned from his loving mom, Kim.

 Nick wasted very little time in placing his head between
Nancy’s spread open legs and he began to lick, suck and gently
nibbled on her pussy.

 Nancy heated up quickly and she came in her older brother’s
mouth in less than five minutes. Once she had a orgasm she in
turned pulled his face up from her pussy and she wiggled her way
up farther on the bed, till she was almost in the middle of the
bed. Nick was following her up onto the bed and once she was
were she wanted to be Nick crawled up and over her body and was
getting into position above her, so that he could take Nancy in
the missionary position.

 Kim and Mike moved over to the side of the bed and they were
now standing up and looking down upon their loving children as
they were about to join together for the very first time as
incestuous lovers.

 Kim was very pleased with Nick and she was also pleased with
Nancy as they both knew what to do and they proceeded together.

 Mike was really impressed with both of them and it also brought
back a complete flood of memories of him and his sister, Kristy
when they were about that same age and what all they did to each
other. However, they always did it alone with no one watching or
viewing them as they made love to each other.

 Mike was as hard as a rock and his lovable wife Kim was
standing right next to him. Kim was gently holding his hard cock
in the palm of her hand and he also had his hand on her pussy
mound and they began to play with one another as they watched
their own kids, one was only 15 and they other was only 12.

 Nick was now in the right place. His little, thin, cock was at
the very entrance to his little, 12 year old, sister’s pussy and
he was looking down intently into her eyes and then he began to
move his hips forward and downward.

 His cock head slipped in between her pussy slit and he was now
entering his very own sister for the very first time. Nick
moaned out loud, as the pleasure went racing through his body,
as he felt the warm, wet, flesh of his little sister’s pussy
surrounded and engulf him in her liquid wetness.

 Nancy was in no better shape as she was also moaning with
pleasure as her older brother was sheathing himself into her
pussy for the very first time.

 She could actually feel him almost glide into her with no
problem at all. His cock fit her pussy just right. It was not to
big and it was not too small. In a way, it was just right.

 In no time at all, Nick was fully embedded into his sister,
completely and fully.

 Once he was fully embedded in her, they both turned their heads
together, as if on que and they both looked over to where both
of their parents were standing by the side of the bed.

 They were both smiling at Mike and Kim and Mom and Dad returned
the smile to both Nick and Nancy.

 Nick and Nancy both stepped over the line together and they
were now committing the act of brother and sister incest. The
really wild part of it all, was that both their Mom and Dad were
also present to witness the very act of their joining.

 Nick wasted very little time before he began to thrust in and
out of his little 12 year old sister’s gripping, little, wet,
cunt. His rhythm was pretty fast, but that was to be expected
since his was only 15 years old and he was still learning about
slowing down and drawing the pleasure of sex out.

 His young mind and his young thin little cock only had one
thing on their mind combined and that was to fuck and pump in
and out, till his balls exploded and sent a river of young, hot,
come up inside his little sister’s cunt.

 Nancy did not seem to mind the faster speed at which her older
brother was fucking her and she allowed him to lead and she
fatefully followed.

 Mike then moved Kim in front of him and he was gently pushing
her forward on her back and she knew what that meant.

 Kim followed her husbands lead and she bent over at the waist
and placed her hands on the side of the bed and Mike got behind
her and without any further foreplay he slid his hard, long,
thin, cock up Kim’s wet pussy from behind.

 This way, both of them could watch their own children do each
other and they could also enjoy the sensations of fucking at the
same time.

 Mike was going slower than Nick. Kim was intently watching her
son’s cock glide in and out of her adorable, little, daughter’s
pussy and she was now fully excited beyond words or terms.

 Mike was also watching his kids and watched how their little
sex organs moved and worked together and it turned him on even
more, because he was actually watching another brother and
sister enjoy, the joy and pleasure of brother and sister incest
and it was even better for him, because they were also his son
and daughter, who were openly fucking each other, right in front
of him.

 Nancy and Nick were now french kissing each other and both of
them were moving together as a team as Nick’s cock picked up
speed and he began to thrust in and out of Nancy’s little pussy.

 Nancy was also moving her hips up to meet his thrusts and she
was also rotating her hips in a small circle. She still had her
long, thin, legs stretched out and lying flat on the bed in a
spread eagle fashion. However her arms were wrapped around her
old brother’s neck and back.

 Mike was really impressed at how his own kids were fucking each
other for the very first time. Even though they had only started
having sex less than a month, they were indeed learning a lot,
very quickly.

 Mike then started to speed up his thrusts into his wife’s,
Kim’s pussy and she was reaching down between her spread thighs
and she was playing with her pussy lips and clit as her husband
was pounding into her from behind.

 It was almost over before it even started, at least that was
how it seemed when Mike noticed that Nick was just on the verge
of coming for the very first time in his little sister’s pussy.

 Nancy knew that Nick was about to give her his first load of
brotherly come and this caused Nancy to heat up and come at
almost the same time as Nick. However, Nick was first and he
sped up till his hips were going in and out of her pussy at a
break neck speed and then all at once he moaned out and everyone
in the room knew right then and there, that Nick was shooting
off into his little, 12 year old, sister’s cunt.

 Nick had a completely different style of coming and he
continued to pump his cock in and out of her pussy all the while
his cock was shooting out long, hot, streamers of young, creamy,
white, come into his little sister’s cunt.

 He had yet to learn the pleasures and joy of holding his cock
completely still, as it swelled up and began to fire off spurt
after spurt of rich, thick, bubbling, come into a clasping pussy.

 Nancy felt his cock swell up slightly, but she felt the warm
wetness of his come as it was jetted out forcefully into her
pussy and she could actually feel his come heating up the
insides of her pussy and this in itself, caused her to go over
the edge and she was coming right behind her older brother as
they both experienced their first incestuous brother/sister
orgasm.

 Nick and Nancy both knew that there would be many more times
just like this one to follow as they both hung onto each other
and enjoyed their orgasm together as only a brother and sister
can.

 Mike saw it all happen right before his very own eyes, not less
than five feet away as his own children come together from their
first mating session. This caused Mike to over heat and he
slammed his hips forward and sunk his long, hard, thin, cock as
far as he could possibly go into his wife’s pussy. He held
himself deep within her clasping pussy and he fired off at least
6 or 7 solid spurts of thick, rich, come into her. All the while
he was moaning and groaning in pure sexual bliss.

 Kim was the last one to come and she was playing with her pussy
fast and furiously to try to catch up with everyone and then it
was her turn to cry out in orgasmic pleasure.

 It seemed like everything stood still for a few moments before
things started happening again.

 Everyone was slowly coming back down to earth after they
experienced their own orgasm and the afterglow of the experience.

 It took about four minutes before they all kind of disengaged
from each other and they all kind of collapsed on the bed
together and tried to catch their breath.

 After their first family fuck session took place and they were
all resting and relaxing before the next round of family love
started up. Kim went into the bathroom and came back out with a
basin of warm water, towel, pair of scissors, shaving cream and
razor.

 Nancy was going to get her pussy shaved completely clean, so
that it would be as bare and smooth as her mom’s.

 Mike already had the camcorder in place and was ready to record
this moment. Nick was also excited, to actually see how women
shave their pussies.

 Kim had the honor of doing this simple, but sexual task of
making her daughter’s pussy look even younger than what is was.

 Nancy laid back in the middle of the bed and lifted up her
small, little, ass, so that Kim could place the towel under her
ass, so that they could keep the bed as dry and clean as
possible.

 Nancy spread her legs and she also had a pillow folded over
twice, so that it raised her head, so that she could watch as
her mom removed the small tuffit of hair that she had already
grown on her pussy.

 Nancy was not scared or nervous because she completely trusted
her mom, not to nick or cut her. She was kind of excited and
turned on that soon, she would have a bare, shaved pussy just
like her mom.

 Nancy also knew that her dad preferred bare, clean, shaven,
pussies over pussies that had hair on and around them, so she
also wanted to please her dad.

 Kim went slowly and carefully as she shaved her young
daughter’s pussy completely bare and clean. Even though Nancy
had only a small amount of hair on her pussy mound and only a
few hairs surrounding her young delicate looking pussy lips, her
mom took her dear sweet time removing every strand of pubic hair.

 In the mean time, both Mike and Nick watched from the side of
the bed as Kim skillfully and carefully shaved Nancy’s pussy
mound. Both Mike and Nick were rock hard from watching this
brand new form of erotic entertainment.

 Nick never lost his erection even after he fucked his little
sister for the very first time and shot off inside her delicate,
young, little, 12 year old, pussy.

 Mike on the other hand was limp after he fucked his own loving
wife, as they watch their own kids join together in their very
first brother/sister incestuous mating, of each other. He was
now fully hard again, just from watching Kim shave Nancy’s pussy.

 Mike was excited by the spectacle he was now witnessing and
also, because his mind was running everything that had happened
in the last month.

 He had fucked his own daughter at the tender age of 12 and took
her virginity. His wife then joined them and they enjoyed a few
sessions together as a threesome. He learned that his new best
friend, Dr. Tom Richardson and their entire family was also into
family fun. He had the joy and honor of doing Tami Richardson at
the tender age of 16. He also had the experience of a lifetime
in watching another father/daughter team do each other and then
he also fucked Suzie Simpson, while her own dad watched him do
her for the first time. He found out that Kim had successfully
seduced their own 15 year old son and he, Nick, was more than
pleased to learn and find out that he could continue to fuck his
mom and also start doing his little sister soon.

 He also thought about how he and Dr. Tom Richardson had talked
about having a few private swings in the near future. Such as
Mike and his wife Kim swinging and trading off with Dr. Tom
Richardson and his wife Catrina privately.

 Then maybe have Mike and his daughter Nancy with Dr. Tom and
his youngest daughter and Nancy’s best friend, Cami for a
private father/daughter swing and trade off.

 There was also the possibility of having Catrina Richardson
(Dr. Tom’s Wife and her 17 year old son swinging with Kim and
her own son, Nick in a private trade off.

 There was even talk of having both of their entire families
join in on one big two family orgy where everyone could join in
and sample anyone and everyone within their two families.

 Kim had even talked to Mike about getting her younger sister
Debbie to join in on the fun and she even shocked Mike by saying
that she was going to try and seduce her own father, since her
mom had died a few years ago and she thought maybe he would be
ready to start a new relationship with someone and that someone
might as well be her and her dad together instead of someone
else.

 This also got Mike to think about Kristy (his own little
sister) and maybe he could find a way for them to start back up
and then there was the bonus of Kristy’s 10 year old daughter
Beth! WOW!! He would love to have a chance to do both his sis
and her daughter at the same time.

 If only he could find a way to get his sister interested in
starting back up again.

 Mike returned to the present and watched as Kim was just
finishing the task of shaving her daughter’s pussy.

 After Kim had totally finished shaving her own 12 year old
daughter’s pussy. Kim took loving care to clean her up and apply
a small amount of moisturizing cream all around her freshly,
bare, clean and completely smooth, 12 year old, cunt.

 Kim then got up off the bed and looked at her daughter from a
distance. She was pleasantly pleased as to how Nancy now looked.

 Mike on the other hand was more impressed by how much younger
Nancy looked with a bare pussy. He would almost swear that she
looked not a day over 10 or 11 years old, because Nancy was a
small girl to begin with and with no hair on her pussy it made
her look even younger.

 Mike was more sexually aroused now looking at his daughter than
he had ever been in his entire life. He was completely rock hard
and his cock head was already beginning to drip pre-come from
his piss slit. His 12 year old daughter was beyond beautiful,
cute or any other word to describe the way she looked now.

 He was more than ready to go down her and eat that sweet, young
pussy and then get into position and slide his long, thin, hard,
cock back up into her now young, bare, pussy. He was turned on
like never before.

 All of his hopes and dreams paled to compare to the new reality
that he was now experiencing.

 Once Nancy was completely cleaned up Kim got up off the bed and
took everything back into the master bathroom and then she came
back and stood next to Nick and said, “So Nick?, What do you
think of your sister now?”

 Nick looked at Nancy still on the bed and then he looked into
his loving mother’s eyes and said, “WOW MOM!! She looks great!!
I mean she kind looks like you now!”

 Kim laughed and then said, “So? Do you like that or did you
like her with hair down there?”

 Nick was silent for a few seconds and then said, “I don’t know!
I like seeing hair on her, but now she kind of reminds me of you
and I really like you without any hair and all. I mean, I can
see every thing and that is kind of neat.”

 Kim smiled at he son and then she leaned over and kissed him on
the lips and Nick kind of turned and then pressed his young,
nude, muscular, body up against his own mom’s nude and smooth
body and hugged her all the while they began to french kiss each
other.

 Kim reached down with her right hand and held her own 15 year
old son’s cock and balls in the palm of her hand and she felt
how hard he was. Smiled to herself as she thought about how
young boys are always hard and rip roaring to go all the time.

 She remembered how he had fucked her three times without going
soft. It seemed like he had a constant hard on and it was ready
to go at a moments notice.

 Kim also knew that since the whole family was now fully aware
of this new type of family fun, she would end up having more sex
now, than when she herself was younger. She accepted this new
knowledge and began to get wet once again between her legs. She
was also thinking that, since she now had two lovers and she
also thought about her dad more now than ever before and she
began to think about how she would go about getting him to fuck
her.

 Kim and her sister Debbie had talked a little bit about getting
their own father involved and Kim made the comment to Debbie
that she would try to get into their dad’s pants and asked if
Debbie would agree to do him the following night, if she
succeeded in seducing her father. Debbie had agreed and so they
set about putting some ideas together as to how to go about
getting him interested in the idea of incest with his two
daughters, even though they were 33 and 27 years old.

 Kim came back to the present, when she felt her own son reach
down and play with her own bare, smooth, shaved, pussy. Nick was
also using his other hand to play with her small motherly
breasts.

 This excited her to no end that she had really done it and she
had stepped over that very line of sense and sensibility and
actually allowed her own son to make love to her. It was even
more surprising to her that she was the one who made the first
move and made herself completely available to him.

 Kim wondered to herself how many other mom’s had toyed with the
very idea of making love to their own son and also wondered how
many mother’s had gone ahead and allowed something like that to
happen.

 She began to think of what all the other mothers must have felt
and she thought to herself that they must have felt almost the
same as she did, the first time she felt her own son’s hard cock
slid into her pussy, that was previously forbidden to him and
forbidden to her to give and allow her son access to.

 Now, that had happened she was not about to stop it, because
she was just beginning to find out what pure love, lust and sex
was all about, especially when you allow all of the previously
conceived notions of what is wrong or right, good or bad, moral
and immoral to be discarded and replaced with pure love and
emotion for your own family, in ways she never thought possible.

 Kim felt Nick slip his two middle fingers up into her pussy and
he was also rubbing the palm of his hand up on her pussy mound
and rubbing her clit as he finger fucked his own mom once again,
this time they were doing it in front of Nick’s dad and little
sister.

 Kim then broke their french kiss and asked Nick, “Well Nick?,
What did you think of it? You and your sister doing it for the
first time?”

 Nick looked at his loving mom and he then said, “She was really
something! I mean, she was great and all, but she was a little
bit different than you mom!”

 Kim smiled and said, “Yea, Well each person is different Nick
and as you grow older you will see that difference quit clearly.”

 Kim then said, “Nick!? You can stop doing me and just do your
sister from now on if you want, OK? You don’t have to do
anything you don’t want to do. In fact, if you don’t want me or
Nancy, that is fine also, OK?”

 Nick smiled at his mom and said, “OH MOM!!! I’m never going to
quit doing you, unless you don’t want me anymore.” He paused for
a second and then said, “I mean, I don’t have the biggest thing
in the world, as you can see, so I will understand if you only
want to do dad from now on.”

 Kim hugged her young son and gently grasped his cock and balls
in her hand and then said, “OH NICK!!! You don’t need to worry
about something like that!! In fact, as you get older your cock
will grow some more too and I’ll tell you right now, your cock
here is just the right size for me and it feels really good
inside me. I love your cock and it does not matter one bit about
it’s size or shape, OK!! I will be more than happy to do it with
you anytime you want, all you have to do is ask and we will do
it OK!! Remember anytime baby!!!”

 They both leaned forward towards each other and they began to
french each other once again.

 After a while they both broke contact and Kim then said, “Nick
Honey? Is it OK with you, if I suck your cock again and have you
shoot off in my mouth?”

 Nick smiled really big and said, “OH GOD MOM!!! Yea, you can do
that!”

 Kim smiled at her loving son and gave him a quick kiss and then
she slowly began to sink down to the floor and while she was
doing that Nick’s fingers which were up inside her pussy slowly
come out of her pussy and lost contact with her bare, smooth,
pussy and mound.

 Nick keep his hand on her as she sunk down onto her knees at
the foot of the bed and his fingers traveled up her belly and
then onto her chest. His fingers were still wet and it left a
warm, wet, trail of mom’s pussy juice from her pussy all the way
up to her chest and Nick slide his hand over slightly until he
slid his wet fingers up the gentle swell of his mom’s small left
breast until his was carefully pulling and twisting on her left
nipple.

 Kim’s nipples had always been sensitive and her son was now
playing with her breasts and she enjoyed the pleasure he was
giving her.

 Kim was now face to face with her son’s small 5 inch cock which
was almost sticking straight up against his lower abdomen. It
was thin and very hard and she knew that even though it was
small it was still able to give her more pleasure than most
cocks twice his size. She also knew that most of the sexual
pleasure and lust she was experiencing was caused from the
simple matter that this cock belonged to her son and that in
itself, turned her on to no end.

 Kim was really proud and considered herself extremely lucky to
be a member of a very small group of mothers from all around the
world, who took the chance and had the courage to seduce their
own sons and allowed them to enjoy the fruits of forbidden
passion of mother/son incest.

 She wished that there was some way for all of the mothers who
had done this too, had a worldwide club or organization they
could belong to, so that they could meet and visit with other
mothers who had done and experienced the same pleasures as she
had.

 Kim smiled to herself and almost laughed at the idea of a world
wide mothers club and that in itself would be too much to hope
for, but still she wished there was a way to contact other
mothers who had done the same thing and more.

 Kim looked up at her son as Nick himself was looking down at
his mom as she was preparing to suck his cock.

 Nick then said, “Mom? Can you? ..... I mean, Would you? ......
You know, ..... do me like you did last time and take me all the
way in?”

 Kim smiled up at her young beautiful son and said, “Sure
Baby!!! Like this?”

 Kim took hold of her son’s young, thin, hard, cock and pulled
it slightly away from his body just a bit and she then opened
her mouth and took him in totally.

 Her lips parted as his cock slid into her loving warm wet mouth
and when she reached the very base of his cock she opened her
mouth wider and moved her head to get into the right position
and then she took his balls and sack completely into her mouth.

 Kim had her son completely in her mouth and I do mean
completely. She had took his cock and then she took his balls
and his ball sack into her mouth also. It was like she was going
to swallow him whole.

 Nick was looking down at what his beautiful nude and willing
mother was doing to him and he groaned out in shear sexual
pleasure as she engulf him balls and all.

 Mike and Nancy were sitting on the bed together and Mike was
playing with Nancy’s new shaved, bare, clean and slick, pussy
and they were both intently watching Kim and Nick.

 Nancy saw her mom open her mouth and swallow Nick’s cock and
balls whole and she let out a excited moan and said, “OH!!!!
WOW!!! MOM!!! That is something.”

 Mike on the other hand saw the same thing and he also moaned
out in sexual excitement as his loving wife took her son
completely into her mouth. Mike then said, “Jesus Christ KIM!!!!
That is totally unbelievable!”

 Kim would have smiled and said something to all of them, but
she had her mouth full, so all she could do was grunt and moan
in her own sexual pleasure.

 Kim then used her tongue and began to tease her son until he
could not hold out and she would be given the gift of his
precious seed shooting off into mouth and throat. She was turned
on, by the fact, that she was doing her own son and also she was
turned on, because both Mike and Nancy were present to watch her
do her son.

 She also wondered if any other moms around the world had
thought of taking their own sons cock and balls together into
their mouths and then keep them there, until they exploded into
their mouths. Kim knew that she was probably not the first mom
to think of doing such a thing, but still, she wondered.

 Kim used her tongue and began the task of exciting her own 15
year old son to the point of shooting off into her open and
willing mouth.

 Kim then used her right hand to slip down between her own legs
and she began to finger fuck herself as she sucked her young
son’s cock. She was also moving her head up and down and from
side to side, still keeping her son’s cock and balls in her
closed, warm and wet mouth.

 After a few minutes Kim removed her wet fingers from her pussy
and slid her hand up Nick’s firm young muscular legs and thighs,
until she had her hand placed between his legs. She then slid
her finger up between his butt cheeks and she sought out his
young small, little, asshole and she used her wet, pussy,
slickened, middle finger and slowly began to push up into his
ass with it.

 Nick automatically moaned out as she was probing his asshole
and he tried to relax and let her finger invade his small,
young, anal passage.

 Kim keep up the pressure and was rewarded when her middle
finger slipped past his anal ring and she began to push upward,
farther and farther, into his anal passage, until she came in
contact with his young prostate gland. This is where she wanted
to be and she began to slowly and gently massage his prostate
gland and this would cause him to shoot off into her willing
mouth in no time.

 Nick almost lost it and he reached down and held onto his
mother’s head to balance himself, so that he would not fall over
or collapse from the shear pleasure he was experiencing from his
loving and sexy mom.

 He tilted his head back and it was as though he was looking up
at the ceiling, but when in fact, he was seeing nothing, except
stars and flashes of bright lights as he had his eyes shut tight.

 Nick himself was really kind of new at this, sex and incest and
all and he had only been involved for less than three weeks. He
knew about sex and had seen his share of dirty books and all,
but he had never ever thought that something like this would
happen to him, that is, fucking his own mom and now his sister
and now he was able to fuck each of them, when ever the urge hit
him.

 He was also thinking to himself about all the other guys he
runs around with and wondered silently if any of them were also
doing their own mom or sisters. He also wondered if any of them
had moms and dads like his, where the whole family was doing
everything to each other and all of that stuff.

 Nick was 15 and he knew vaguely about incest and what it meat
and all, but still he wondered to himself. If it is so bad and
so wrong, then why is his own family doing it and also he just
found out about the Richardson family and they were also doing
it.

 To him it just didn’t make since, I mean, so many people say it
is wrong and bad but, yet it feels so good doing it.

 Nick was also thinking again about Tami Richardson and Cami her
little sister and what it might be like to do them. He also
thought about Mrs. Richardson (Catrina) and how she might be
like if he ever had the chance to do her also.

 Then he began to think of some of his friends he runs around
with and mentally thought what their older and younger sisters
might be like and what their moms would look like completely
nude and what kind of pleasure they could give him.

 Nick was thinking about all sorts of things all the while he
was enjoying the sensations that were running wild through his
body, caused by what his own mom was doing to him and then that
specially feeling was once again coming over him and he knew
that he was on the last leg of his sexual journey as he was
getting ready to shoot off and come into mom’s sucking and
moving mouth.

 Nick could only moan out and say, “Oooohhhhhh!!! Mom!!!!! Here
it comes!!!”

 Nick began to shake slightly as all of his nerve endings began
to tingle and signal his approaching orgasm.

 He gripped his mother’s head in his hands and held on tightly
as his cock swelled up in her warm wet and sucking mouth. Her
tongue was moving all around his cock shaft and balls.

 Nick’s hips jerked forward and then he felt the sensation of
his come raising up out of his young little balls as it traveled
up the tube on the underside of his thin, little, cock till it
reached the head of his super sensitive cock head. His come kind
of paused for a split second as his young swelling cock head
swelled up even more. He could actually feel the pressure of his
come in his cock build up and then all at once his cock head
relaxed and his first shoot of come rushed out of his tip and
shoot off with tremendous force into his mother’s mouth and
throat.

 Nick relaxed and let the waves of sexual pleasure engulf him
and wash over him. His cock head swelled up once again and this
in turned caused his come to stop again at the head of his cock
and the pressure built up once again and then as before his cock
head relaxed and his second shot of come was jetting off in his
mom’s mouth and throat.

 The pleasure was even more intensified as his mom continued to
play with his prostate gland. Her finger was still up his ass
and he was feeling all sorts of things as her finger moved deep
within his ass and the feeling of his come shooting out into his
mom’s sucking warm and wet mouth.

 This was almost to much for little 15 year old Nick. This was
by far the most intense come he had ever experience and he was
just riding the waves of pleasure.

 Kim felt her son’s cock head swell up and expand in her mouth
at the back of her throat and she knew that he would soon be
giving her the most precious gift he could ever give his own
mom. The life giving seed from his young balls.

 She allowed him to shoot off into her mouth and she enjoy the
force at which his come shot out of his young hard cock as it
jetted and spurted into the back of her throat and she began to
swallow his precious and tasty seed as soon as it left his cock
head.

 Kim was thrilled and excited beyond words and she began to come
herself without even touching herself just by the fact that she
had done this to her own son, in front of her loving and caring
husband and loving daughter. She knew right then and there, that
they, as a family would continue to do each other privately and
together for quit sometime and it made her mind think of what
all else, they would do together and who else might become
involved in their private little sex group.

 Mike and Nancy had a front row seat to see Kim and Nick
experiencing their orgasm together and that in itself was quit
the sight.

 Kim allowed her young son to finish completely inside her mouth
before she slowly and reluctantly removed his still hard cock
from her sucking mouth.

 She made sure, once he was out of her mouth,  that he was
completely cleaned off. She continued to suck and lick his
balls, cock shaft and cock head of any small drops or even
flavor of come was gone from him.

 Kim then looked up into her son’s young loving eyes and said,
“OH NICK!!! You tasted so good darling!! I hope you will let me
do that again sometime.”

 Nick shook his head and smiled at the same time and looked into
his mother’s loving eyes and said, “OH MOM!!! You can do that to
me any time you want. That was just totally unreal!”

 It took a few minutes for Kim and Nick to come around and they
both kind of looked over to Mike and Nancy on the bed and
everybody kind of smiled at each other at the same time.

 Nancy was the first one to speak and she said, “WOW!!! That’s
really wild!!! I’d like to try that sometime myself, but I don’t
think I can take his balls in at the same time.”

 Kim smiled and gave a small little laugh at Nancy and her
comment and said, “Don’t worry Honey! It just takes time and a
little practice and before long you will be able to even do that
to your dad too!”

 Nancy laughed and said, “Yea!! Right!!” in a disbelieving tone.

 However she was thinking to herself, that would be really neat
if she really could do that to her own dad or even Nick, since
his cock and balls were smaller. She made a mental note to
herself that she would try it on Nick first and see for herself,
how far she could go, in doing that to him and then after she
could do her own brother easily, she would then start practicing
on her dad.

 Nancy was already hot and wet because of the sights and sounds
of both her mom and brother and also because her own dad had
been playing with her newly shaved pussy and she was ready for
her dad to finish her in what ever way he wanted to do her.

 She was also excited by the simple fact, that her older brother
was going to be present and watch her and her dad do each other.
In a way, it was like a sibling rivalry, because she was going
to show her older brother that she could do all sorts of things
to and with her dad and she wanted to prove to her older
brother, that she was just as experienced, if not more than he
was, when it came to sex and the sex acts.

 Nancy made the first move and got in the middle of the king
size bed and she automatically laid out in a spread eagle
position, then looked over at her bother first, then to mom
standing next to her brother and then over to her dad. She
smiled at her dad and then said, “I’m ready Daddy!!! Come do me
Daddy!!! Do me, so that Mom and Nick can see us do it!!

 Mike was rock hard and he then laid down next to his little,
beautiful, daughter and leaned over her and frenched her, while
at the same time, he first felt her small little breasts and
played with her hardened nipples.

 Once he broke their incestuous father/daughter french kiss he
then moved his head down to begin kissing, licking and sucking
on her nipples which were now rock hard with sexual excitement.
While his mouth was working on her nipples his free hand moved
down and went right for her young, now completely bare and
smooth pussy.

 He played and touched her smooth sex and he then began to run
his middle finger up and down her spread open pussy slit.
Nancy’s pussy was wet with her own sexual juices and she was
more than ready for her dad to mount her and fuck her. Her dad,
Mike had other plans though. He want to play with her slowly and
show his son how he should take his sweet time and slowly build
up to the finial moment before mounting a girl or woman.

 Mike really wanted to get right down to it and just get up on
top of his young daughter and slide his rock hard, thin, long,
cock up inside her newly shaved, bare, smooth, pussy and fuck
her to completion, but he wanted to show his son, that if you
really wanted to have some sex fun, it should be done slowly, so
that each person involved is brought about to the boiling point
slowly.

 Nancy snaked her small hand down along her body and her dad’s
body, until she came in contact with his hard, long, thin, cock
and she immediately grabbed it and began to fist him. Mike’s
cock was dripping wet with his precome and she was sliding her
hand up and down his full length easily.

 Mike was moaning and Nancy knew that he was enjoying the
action, her small gripping hand was doing to his cock.

 Mike in the mean time, began to insert his large middle finger
up into his darling, little, daughter’s shaved cunt and he
slowly began to finger fuck her in plain sight of both his
loving wife, Kim and his young son Nick.

 Nick was still hard and he showed no sign of going limp, in
fact, he was heating up again, just from watching his little
sister and his own dad doing each other.

 He was impressed by what he saw of his little sister, since she
was now completely shaved and he knew that they, Nancy and
himself would be doing each other quit a bit from now on. Since
everyone knew about each other, there was no need to hide or
keep secretes about incest and who was doing who within their
own family. Now everyone in the family was now free to have each
other in their own house and everything was now possible.

 Nick was more than ready to accept this new family life style
of open incestuous love, because he was already thinking about
how great it will be to come home and fuck his little sister
anytime he wanted and he also thought about how great it was
going to be to fuck his own sexy mom, when ever the urge hit him
and he wouldn’t have to worry about Nancy or Dad finding out,
because they not only already knew about it, but they were also
going to be doing each other also.

 He was thinking to himself, if any of his school friends were
as lucky as him to be able to fuck his own mom and sister and
everyone in the family knew about it. Nick had just recently
found out about the Richardson family and as far as he knew they
were the only other family he knew about that was doing each
other.

 Nick’s cock was still hard even after fucking his own little
sister and even after that great blow job his mom gave him where
she not only swallowed him whole and complete, but she also took
in his balls at the same time and that was something he really
enjoyed. Now he was watching as his own, little, 12 year old,
sister, Nancy was about to be fucked by her, his, own dad.

 He absentmindedly reached down and took hold of his own cock
and began to stroke his hardness as he watched his little sister
and his dad play with each other before they got to the main
event.

 Kim was standing next to Nick and noticed that he had reached
down and began to play with himself and she was getting off on
the sight of Nick openly playing with himself and she began to
reach down and play with her own wet, come filled, pussy and she
used her other hand to play with her breasts as she too, watched
not only Nick, her own, 15 year old, son play with himself, but
she was also watching her husband, Mike and her, 12 year old,
daughter play with each other before they got to the main event
and fucked each other in front of the rest of the immediate
family.

 Kim was thinking as to what it would have been like to be
Nancy’s age and be doing this with her own father and mother and
sister not to mention her two (2) older brothers. Just the very
thought of all of the different sex mating possibilities were
more than she could even begin to imagine and she was getting
more and more turned on with the idea of actually fucking her
own dad.

 Mike was taking his own sweet time and played with Nancy till
she was about to go nuts from coming so many times.

 Mike was no where near finishing off his cute, little, 12 year
old, daughter, just yet. He had yet to taste her smooth, creamy,
shaved, pussy and he was definitely going to eat his daughter
out like she had never been eaten before.

 Mike moved down along Nancy’s spread out nude body till he was
down towards the foot of the bed and he brought his face up to
his daughter’s shaved pussy and just looked and admired her
shaved pussy for a minute or two and then he slowly began to
play with her bare pussy with just his fingers, while all the
time he was staring intently at her cute, adorable, 12 year old,
shaved, pussy.

 He still could not believe his own eyes that his own wife Kim
had actually shaved their daughter’s pussy and yet, Nancy was
the one who wanted it done in the first place, so that he own
dad would be pleased to have another bare pussy around the house
for him to sample any time the urge hit him.

 Mike then slowly lowered his face once again down into the
young, beautiful, crotch of his darling daughter. His lips
slowly savored the smooth baby soft skin of her freshly shaved
pussy and he then began to gently kiss and then lick her pussy
lips from top to bottom and then did it all over again.

 Mike was enjoying himself and he also enjoyed drawing out the
process of oral sex with his young daughter for as long as
possible teasing and pleasing Nancy was a lot of fun, because
after a while Nancy was begging her dad to hurry up and fuck
her, because she was going crazy from his tongue and she was
more than ready to feel her dad’s long, hard, thin, cock slide
up into her pussy and finish her off the proper way.

 Mike took pity on his 12 year old daughter and slowly crawled
up her laid out and spread out nude form and slid into her pussy
with the greatest of ease.

 Nancy immediately bent her knees and placed her feet almost up
by her young small ass a little wider than shoulder width and
she began to raise and lower her young hips up off the bed in
complete rhythm with her loving and fucking father. She also
wrapped her arms around her dad’s neck and lifted her head up
and began to french kiss her dad all they while they were
fucking each other.

 Nancy was getting better and better each time she had sex with
her dad and she was definitely going to be a first class fuck,
even before she turned 14, if she kept improving as fast as she
had already.

 Mike was once again enjoying the feel of his 12 year old
daughter’s pussy hugging and clasping his long, hard, thin, cock
as he pumped his hips back and forth and from side to side all
along Nancy’s young, warm, wet, tight, sex channel.

 He could not even begin to describe all of the feeling and
sensations that was running wild all throughout his body and
mind. Everything from the feeling his cock was feeling, as it
slowly slid in and out of his daughter’s tight, young, sheath to
the sights and sounds his eyes and ears took in. Mike still had
a hard time believing that he was really fucking his own
daughter, it was just that wild.

 His mind was almost over loaded at this point, because now he
and his daughter had an audience of his wife, her mom, his son
and her brother watching them as they mated and rutted like wild
animals.

 Mike and Nancy were putting on a show that they would not
forget any time soon.

 Nancy was coming almost non-stop now and that alone pushed Mike
over the edge and he too relaxed and did not fight the urge to
come when his cock finally reached the point of no return.

 Mike let out a loud low moan and he once again pushed his long
hard thin cock into his daughter’s pussy as far as possible and
then he held himself completely and fully sheathed in Nancy’s
pussy were his cock began to fire off spurt after rich, thick
spurt of fatherly come into his 12 year old daughter’s bare,
smooth, shaved pussy.

 He could only manage about four good spurts before his cock and
come ran out of gas. He stayed imbedded inside his daughter’s
pussy until he began to feel his cock start to wilt and go soft
on him and Nancy. Mike wished that he could still have the
staying power he had when he was 15 to 18 years old but that was
not to be.

 Mike slowly and regrettably withdrew his softening cock out of
Nancy’s pussy. He slowly rolled off of Nancy nude body and laid
on his back as he began to catch his breath.

 Kim almost wasted no time at all and she got up on the bed and
crawled between her daughter’s spread legs and immediately
planted her lips, mouth and tongue on and in her daughter’s
freshly fucked pussy and began to eat Nancy all over again.

 Nick was still standing by the side of the bed, watching now as
his own mom was eating and sucking his little sister right in
front of him. Nick immediately began to think of the video tape
that his mom had showed him and this was better than ever,
because it was live and he personally knew these people who were
doing girl/girl oral sex on each other and it was even better
because it was his own mom and little sister.

 Kim raised her wet come smeared face from her daughter’s wet
creamy and tasty pussy and looked over at her young son and then
said, “Nick Honey?! Why don’t you crawl up on the bed and let
your little sister suck your cock until you shoot off into her
mouth.”

 Nick was up on the bed in a flash and he was quickly steering
his cock into his sucking, little, sister’s warm, wet, 12 year
old, mouth.

 Mike was now up and standing behind the video camera making
sure that he was getting all of the good action shots, as he
watched his wife, son and daughter form a loving family
threesome on the bed.

 Needless to say no one got very much sleep, as they all took
turns resting and filming the others. Mike was the first one to
quit and then Kim decided to lay out for a while, but Nick and
Nancy acted like they could both keep going until dawn and that
is about what happened.

 The next morning they all had breakfast together all in the
nude and that was the beginning of their new family love life
style.

 From ???@0x0001BA7C Sat Dec 13 09:46:08 1997
Path:
news.wxs.nl!News.Amsterdam.UnisourceCS!cosy.sbg.ac.at!newsfeed.Austria.EU.net!ne
wscore.univie.ac.at!news-raspail.gip.net!news.gsl.net!gip.net!news-
dc.gip.net!news-peer.gip.net!news.gsl.net!gip.net!news-
peer.sprintlink.net!news.sprintlink.net!Sprint!cpk-news-
hub1.bbnplanet.com!news.bbnplanet.com!newsfeed.direct.ca!news.he.net!news.slack.
net!anon.lcs.mit.edu!nym.alias.net!mail2news
Date: 8 Dec 1997 17:08:01 -0000
Message-ID: <19971208170801.26762.qmail@nym.alias.net>
From: The Assassin <assassin@nym.alias.net>
Newsgroups: alt.stories.incest
Subject: [asi] Repost: Family Love, chapter eight, by EricMJ12
Mail-To-News-Contact: postmaster@nym.alias.net
Organization: mail2news@nym.alias.net
Lines: 2495
Status: N

I am not the author of this story. The author is EricMJ12.
This story contains graphic descriptions of sex, incest, and
sex between adults and minors. If this offends you, or if
you are under the age of 18, please do not read or save
it.

Copyright _ 1997,  Eric MJ12,  ALL Rights Reserved

This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author.  This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached.  The author may be
contacted directly at ericmj12@aol.com or through
mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.

 Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter #8   Kim visits her Father:

 Six (6) weeks later after the whole family got together and
started to enjoy their new family lifestyle, of open incestuous
relationships, with each other and occasionally enjoying the
company of their new best friends, the Richardson family.

 Kim drove over to visit her father and see how he was holding
up since her mom's death about a year and a half ago. She called
him and asked if it was OK to spend the weekend with him.

 John (Kim's Dad) said he would be happy to have her stay the
weekend and that they could catch up on all the things that have
been going on with her family.

 She did not go there with just the idea of just seeing him and
making small talk, but she was in fact toying with the idea of
trying to find a way to get him (Dad) to make love to her.

 She wanted it to happen more now than ever before, she also saw
this as her last chance to really make it happen between her and
her father.

 Ever since she had found those incest magazines in the
footlocker she had always thought to herself what it would have
been like to be the same age as Nancy and to have her loose her
cherry to her own father.

 It became even more clear and stronger the first night that
Mike and her role played a fantasy of her being Nancy's age and
Mike played the role of her own father and that he took her
cherry at the tender age of 13 or 14.

 This role playing fantasy set the wheels in motion and she
began to think more and more about what it would really be like
to fuck her own father.

 She also though about the mere fact that she was not getting
any younger and that her father was also not getting any younger
and she thought that if anything she needed to follow through
with her fantasy now before anything happened to her or her
father or she would regret it for the rest of her life.

 She told Mike right before she left that she was going to feel
her father out and if possible she was going to try to seduce
him into making love to her that weekend.

 Mike was very supportive of her and told her to go for it and
he thought that John would go for the idea, if he didn't, he had
rocks in his head for brains.

 Kim got to her father's house a few hours later, which was
about 9:00p.m. Friday night and she kissed him on the cheek as
also and gave him a really big hug, but this time she made sure
her body was in totally contact with his body and she held on
longer than usual.

 John did not notice all of this at the time.

 After setting down and visiting in the living room of his house
and making small talk for about an hour, she asked, "Daddy? I'm
really beat, is your hot tub all fired up?"

 (John's hot tub is located on the fully enclosed back porch
with was then turned into a sun room. He bought it about 10
years ago and John & Mary (his wife, her mom) was always using
it year round.

 John replied, "Sure, you should know better than that, it is
always ready!! Hell, I tried to move the phone and TV with the
remote control in there for years and your mom always throw a
fit about that idea!!  She always complained that if I would do
that I would just become an old shrived up prune, because I
would almost live in constantly watching football, basketball,
baseball, hockey, news, ......."

 Kim interrupted him and laughed and smiled and said, "OK!!
OK!! Daddy!!!! I get the point!!!  I even know how mom felt
about that infernal thing called a TV."

 They both laughed and Kim said, "I had a really rough week at
work and I think I going relax in it for a while, besides that
drive didn't do me much good either."

 John replied as he was getting up off the sofa, "Well, I'll go
get it ready for you and close the shades and make sure it is
warm enough for you and you can go change.

 Kim got up off the sofa and then turned to face her dad and
said, "Hey?! Have you already eaten?"

 Her father turned and said, "Yea, but if you are hungry I can
fix you something to eat before you get wet."

 Kim responded by saying, "No that's OK, I'll fix us a snack
tray of some munchies and We can just snack on it while we enjoy
the hot relaxing water. OK?"

 Her father smiled and said, "That sounds fine with me."

 John then turned and left and went down the hall towards the
back of the house and got the hot tub ready.

 Kim on the other hand went into the kitchen and pulled out a
large tray and began to rummage through his refrigerator and
cabinets putting together a cheese and meat tray along with some
fresh fruit and crackers.

 She even found a chilled bottle of champagne in the bottom of
the refrigerator and set it out also along with two tulip
champagne glasses.

 She just finished slicing up a fresh apple and peeling two
oranges when her dad walked into the kitchen and saw the tray
looking like a small banquet table and then he spotted the
champagne bottle along with the glasses.

 He then said, "Holly Cow!!! Kim!!!! I though maybe you would
just bring a sandwich into the tub with you, but instead, you
fixed a complete spread." Then he spotted the champagne bottle
and said, "Are you planing on getting smashed too?"

 Kim then replied, "Is it OK?, or are you saving this for one of
your many lady friends that come over and visit you when I'm not
around?" She smiled and looked directly into her fathers eyes.

 Her dad looked right back at her and smiled and said, "Honey,
that bottle has been in the refrigerator for over a month and no
it is not for one of my many lady friends, in fact I don't have
a lady friend."

 Kim then looked at her father and said, "Daddy, I'm not being
nosy or anything like that, but if you ask me, I think you
should see about getting a lady friend maybe even a couple of
lady friends!"

 Her dad then replied, "Now Kim, I know you mean well, but, I'm
just fine the way I'm now. Who knows maybe tomorrow I'll meet
someone and then I will call you from Las Vegas next weekend and
tell you we are already married!!!"

 Kim knew that now her dad was really laying it on her really
thick and she laughed and said, "Well, Daddy maybe you should!!!"

 Kim then said, "Well, I'm done here, so I'll take it into the
room and then I'll go change and you can go change too."

 John replied, "OK, I'll meet you there."

 John was already in the hot tub for a few minutes before Kim
came into the room and looked around and noticed that the lights
where still up bright and the shades were fully drawn.

 She smiled inward to herself and was thinking all kinds of
thoughts and what all might take place in the minutes and hours
that lay ahead of them both, as father and daughter and
hopefully as incestuous lovers.

 Kim was wearing a swimsuit cover up like shirt and when she was
standing in front of her dad she said, "Well Daddy!? Since
summer is just around the corner, I just bought this new suite
and I want you to tell me what you think of it."

 She then struck a pose like a model in a fashion magazine and
opened up her cover up and displayed her new swim suite.

 She was looking directly at him when she uncovered herself and
she could see that his eye's got wider and he took a short sharp
inhaling breath.

 She smiled at him and smile inward to herself and then thought
to herself, "Yep!!! I think he likes it or his is shocked by it!"

 He just stared at her with a slightly open mouth and she then
turned all the way around so that he could see the thing, or at
least what all is missing that is.

 Kim's swim suite was a European style with a racing swimmer's
top that was more like a modified tank top that was cut to fit
and barely covered her small 34 A breasts and then tapered back
to a single strap in the back like a bra. The material was a
white shiny lycra and it was paper thin. Her erect nipples could
be clearly seen pushing outward and the material clung to her
like a second skin.

 The bottoms was made of the same material and it was also a
bikini bottom with high french cut leg openings that highlighted
her hips and slim waist.

 But the real kicker, was that the back, a thong design and it
just barely covered the crack of her ass.

 After she finished turning around she then said, "Well Daddy?
What do you think?"

 John was at a total lose for words all he could say was, "You
are going to go out in public wearing that?"

 Kim smiled and saw that her dad was still looking at her and
his eyes was going from top to bottom and back up again and then
back down again.

 Kim then moved slightly and made sure her legs we spread just a
bit farther apart and that one foot was about a half pace in
front of the other.

 This caused the lycra material to form more closely around her
crotch area and caused the material to show off her clean shaven
pubic area and clearly show her slit through the form fitting
material.

 Her father noticed this right off the bat and she noticed that
he looked directly at her barely covered pussy slit.

 She smiled inwardly at herself as to the effect she was having
on her father and that was the main reason why she bought the
suite in the first place because it showed her off and clearly
showed everything she had and didn't have.

 John continued to stare at her and his stare was mostly
directed at her pussy and her pussy slit. He then forced himself
to look back up at her and he stopped momentarily at stared at
her almost bare breasts with their pointy nipples clearly
visible through the material sticking outward.

 He sifted around slightly in the hot tub and he was clearly
shaken up by the way his daughter looked even in a legal swim
suite and at her age of 33 she could easily pass for a woman in
her early 20's.

 He then said, "Uh ....  Uh ..... Kim? I think your swim suite
looks really great but ........ I mean ........ Well, I don't
know how to put it, but I would say, you are almost totally
naked ........ I mean you can see right through it ......... I
mean I can see everything! I mean ......" he paused slightly and
then said,  "You aren't really going to wear that thing out in
public are you?"

 Kim laughed and said, "Oh, You mean my old, fat, flabby body
should not be seen in public?"

 John then replied quickly, "OH NO HONEY!!! You look absolutely
beautiful, I mean you can see everything and everybody else will
be able to see everything also ....... I mean ......."

 He gave up trying to explain to his own daughter that he could
see her nipples and her bare pussy slit and that everyone else
could see the same thing. also.

 John then realized that he was in fact getting a hard on, by
just looking at his nearly nude daughter of 33 and this kind of
upset him a little, to be having a reaction like this, just by
looking at his own daughter, but then he realized that, Hey, big
deal, I'll just relax and enjoy my beautiful daughters figure
and who is to know what I'm thinking about. There is really no
harm in fantasizing about certain things and if it involves my
own daughter and her sexy body no one is going to know except me.

 Kim laughed and then laid her cover up down on a chair, walked
over and turned the adjustable lights way down. Almost to a dim
romantic light and then stepped into the hot swirling waters.
She then stepped down the steps until she was standing on the
bottom of the hot tub and the swirling waters was just an inch
below her crotch and then she was looking at her father and he
was still looking and letting his eyes casually roam up and down
her almost nude body.

 Kim then bent her knees and sank down till the water was up
past her belly button and then she straighten back up, so that
the water was once again below her crotch area and said, "Wow!
I'm not use to this hot of water."

 This caused her bikini bottoms to become almost transparent and
her father could even see more clearly her barely covered crotch
area and that her pussy and pussy slit was even more pronounced.

 It was then, that John fully realized that his 33 year old
daughter clearly had a completely shaved, bare, clean pussy, not
a single hair was down there.

 John was staring intently at her almost visible bare, clean,
shaven pussy and then he reacted by saying, "Oh sorry, I'll turn
the heat down some."

 He raised up and then turned around and opened up the control
panel and adjusted the heat control knob and then turned back
around.

 He then said, "I turned the heat down some, so it may take a
little while for it cool down."

 As he was standing up in front of his own daughter, he then saw
her looking down at his swim trucks and then he slightly glanced
down and saw that she could clearly see that he had a partial
erection.

 He froze for a second or two looking down at himself and then
back at his own daughter who was still looking down at his hard
on. He then abruptly sat back down so that the swirling water
would hide his embarrassing erection.

 He then looked back up at his daughter with a slightly red face
and stared into her eyes and said nothing. She was silently
smiling and then turned around so that her barely covered ass
was right in front of his face and bent over and got a couple
pieces of food from the snack tray she fixed earlier and then
turned back around and began to munch on them.

 She then squatted down in the water again, this time till the
water was almost at the bottom of her small shapely breasts. She
then stood back up and continued eating.

 She then began making small talk with her father about this and
that and occasionally dipping back down in the water and then
standing back up. Like she was trying to get use to the hot
water. Ever so often she would turn around and get some more
pieces of food from the snack tray and bend over so that her ass
was clearly in view of her own father. She even stood/posed
sideways sometimes so that he got a clear and unobstructed view
of her entire body from all angles.

 She dipped back down in the water, this time she went all the
way in till the water was at her neck and then she stood back up
and faced her dad and said, "Well I think the water is almost
bearable now."

 Her top was fully wet and like the bottoms they became almost
transparent and he could clearly see her aureoles as they were
darker in color than the rest of her breasts and the rock hard
nipples which stuck out erect and proud from her small shapely
breasts.

 She was thoroughly enjoying the way her own father was looking
at and staring at her almost nude body.

 It was then that she asked her dad, "Daddy? Can you open up the
bottle of champagne now? I'm a little thirsty."

 John almost jumped up and walked over next to her and he bent
over and got the bottle of champagne and began to unwrap the
wrapper and then popped the cork and filled both glasses and
then turned around and gave one glass to his nearly nude 33 old
sexy daughter.

 As he turned around to face her, she moved toward him slightly
and as he turned his semi erect cock brushed her thigh and he
felt the contact and he jumped slightly at the contact. He
immediately pulled his crotch inward causing his ass to move
backward and he bent slightly at the waist as he finished the
turn, to face her.

 He was fully aware that his cock had made contact with his own
daughter and that scared him and embarrassed him also. He tried
the best he could to remove that moment from his mind and act
like nothing had happened.

 Kim on the other hand had clearly felt the slight contact of
his semi erect hard on, as it lightly brushed against her hip.

 Kim took the glass from him and she looked directly into his
eyes and said, "Well Daddy? What should we make a toast to?"

 John was kind of caught off guard at this silly gesture and
said, "OH! I Don't know."

 Kim then raised her glass and said, "Well, Here is to the best
father any daughter could ever hope to have and the nice hot
tub."

 John laughed and said, "Well, I don't know about that but, OK
if you insist."

 The both raised their glasses and clanked them together and
they both took a drink. During all of this, they never lost eye
contact till after the finished their first drink.

 Kim lowered her glass and so did her father. Kim then moved
closer and wrapped her arms around her dad and gave him a big
long hug as they were both standing in the swirling waters of
the hot tub.

 Kim made sure that she pressed as much of her body against and
along her father's body as possible.

 There was no mistake now because when she did that his hard on
got in the way and poked her slightly and then it moved to the
side to let her press her cunt mound up firmly against her own
father's semi hard cock.

 John knew, that she knew, that he had a hard on and his face
was clearly red now and he was kind of relieved that they were
hugging, so that she could not see his reddening face. He tried
to recover and think of something else.

 Kim then replied as his cock poked her and then kind of moved
off to the side so that she could press her pussy mound up
against her own father, "Oh! Sorry Daddy, Did I hurt you?"

 To make her point her moved her hips slightly side to side and
then her father gently broke the embrace and separated from her
and said, "No .... I'm OK ...... I mean ........" He then turned
back around and went back to were he was once sitting and sat
back down. He was clearly embarrassed by the whole situation.

 John clearly was embarrassed by what had happened but then
again he was only human and if Kim was not his daughter
......... well he would love to have a sexy young woman like Kim
in his hot tub.

 He then though to himself, Mike must be a really lucky guy to
be able to have Kim in a sexual way. Even though she is my
daughter ....... I would love to be able to enjoy her as a woman
also.

 The more he though about it the bigger and harder his cock got.

 He even got to the point of thinking what Kim might be like in
bed, totally nude and having sex with her or at least what it
would look like if he could watch her in action.

 He figured that any woman who would shave her pussy bare must
be really relaxed about her own body and it's appearance and
enjoy sex and love making to the utmost

 Kim on the other hand was proud that her father had a hard on
and that it was quite big for only being half hard.

 Kim then sat down next her father and took another sip from her
glass and turned to look at him and said, "Daddy? Can I ask you
a personal question?"

 John looked at her and then said, "I don't know? What?"

 Kim then dropped the bomb. "When was the last time you made
love to a woman?"

 John almost choked and his jaw almost hit the water. He then
recovered and said, "Kim, I think that is a little too personal
of a question to be asking me."

 Kim then replied, "Oh daddy, I'm a full grown woman, I mean
I've got two kids for god's sake, I know what sex and love is
about, I'm just a little worried about you."

 John then laughed and said, "Well, if you really want to know
it was about 6 months ago. There you happy now?"

 Kim knew she had hit a raw nerve and she leaned over to her dad
and put her arm against his chest and kissed him on the cheek
and said, "I'm sorry Daddy, I don't mean to pry but, you are
still young and I'm sure you have not lost interest in sex and I
just wanted to know if you are getting back into the swing of
things, that all."

 John then put his arm around her back and rested his hand on
her opposite should and kind of gave her a sideways hug by
pulling her closer to him and said, "I know Honey, but it is
kind of hard to get back into the saddle again after what your
mother and I shared together, that's all."

 Kim then said, "So tell me, what happened? How come you are not
seeing her any more?"

 John said, "Well, Kim, I mean it was just something that just
sort of happened and that, well, anyway we just haven't got back
together again, that's all, she lives pretty far away."

 Kim then replied, "Oh, so she is not from around here or what?"

 John kind of laughed and then got back up and went over to the
snack tray and brought it over so that it would be closer to
them and then went back for the bottle of champagne and sit it
behind them.

 John then replied, "Well Baby? Is this going to be a game of
twenty questions or what?"

 Kim then said, "OK! Maybe a little of truth or dare thrown in
for some kicks too!"

 John laughed and said, "Why are you so interested in my love
life?"

 Kim then replied, "Because Daddy I love you and I want you to
be happy and start enjoying life again, besides,I know that mom
would have wanted that too."

 John was silent for a few moments and then said, "Well, I know
that sweetheart, but your mom and I shared so many years
together and ........ Well it is just kind of hard to jump back
into the saddle again, so to speak."

 Kim leaned back into her father again and once again kissed him
on the cheek and said, "Oh Daddy!!"

 She then went on to say, "OK!!! twenty questions. So daddy,
where is she from?"

 John replied, "Out of state."

 Kim then shot back, "What state?"

 John replied, "Not telling."

 Kim smiled at her dad and said, "Why?"

 John got into the game and decided he would play her game and
give her as little of information as possible.

 John replied, "For me to know and hopefully for you not find
out!"

 Kim laughed and caught on fast and said, "Well Daddy two can
play at this game!"

 "How old is she?", Kim asked.

 "Well, she just turned 48." John responded.

 "What does she look like?", Kim asked

 John paused for a second and said, "Oh, I don't know, She is
good looking, I mean, I wouldn't want to date or be seen with a
dog!"

 John laughed at about the same time Kim started laughing.

 Kim then said, "No Daddy!!! Like what color of eyes does she
have?"

 "Rich copper brown", John replied.

 "Length and color of hair?", Kim asked.

 "Black, really long in length ", answered John.

 Kim smiled and shot back another rapped fire question, "How
much does she weigh?"

 John replied, "Sorry not going to answer that one."

 "OH DADDY!!! You aren't playing fair! Come on tell me."

 John gave in and said, "Well I really don't know? maybe 120
pounds, I really don't know!"

 Kim then said, "OK, So how tall is she?"

 John replied, "Five foot Four inches."

 "Measurements?", Kim asked.

 John looked at her and said, "My! My! aren't you the nosy one."

 Kim laughed and said, "Well Daddy!!! I'm just trying to picture
what she looks like, unless you have a picture of her and I bet
if you did you probably wouldn't show it to me."

 John laughed because Kim was putting on a face of pouting since
her dad was not giving her the information she was asking for.

 Kim then repeated her question and said, "SO!!! What are her
measurements?"

 John looked at her and said, "Well, I didn't have my tape
measure handy so I really don't know."

 Kim decided to go about it in another way and then smiled
directly at him and said, "OK!! So how big are her tits?"

 John choked as he was taking a drink from his refilled glass of
champagne and then sputtered, "Kim!? What kind of question is
that?"

 Kim laughed and said, "Well Daddy? Does she have big tits or
are they as small and tiny as mine?" She made her point by
getting up and sitting on the edge of the hot tub and moved away
from him at a 90 degree angle and then cupped her own small
breasts covered by her small top and gently giggled them up and
down a few time and then pushed them together in the middle of
her chest to make them look bigger than they were, then she bent
over and got a few more pieces of food off the snack tray and
eat them while she was look down and over at her father.

 John looked over at his daughter in total disbelief in what she
had just done in front of her own father and once again was
treated to the sight of her almost clearly visible breasts and
she had her legs spread slightly so that he could clearly see
her barely covered pussy slit. He stared at her slit for a few
seconds and then said, "Well, I would have to say they are about
36 maybe, if you really have to know."

 Kim then finished chewing up the last of fruit in her mouth and
said, "Daddy, I have always wondered why mom had big tits like
that and all I got stuck with were these little dinky things and
Debbie has ever smaller tits than me."

 John looked at his daughter and looked at her small shapely
breasts and said, "Well Honey, I don't know."

 Kim then said, "Daddy? I've been thinking maybe I should get a
tit job so that they are bigger and more noticeable." She made
her point more clearly once again by cupping her breasts and
kind of lifting them up and then giggling them some before
dropping her hands back down.

 They both laughed at her jester and John did not respond to her
question about getting a tit job.

 "Married? Single? Divorced?", Kim asked.

 "Widowed", John replied.

 "How long as she been widowed?" Kim asked.

 "Oh about the same as me, I guess.", John said.



Kim then looked directly at her dad and said, "OK!! Let's change
topics then OK?"

 John nodded his head in agreement and said, "Good!! Next topic."

 Kim then smiled and said, "OK Daddy, New Topic, How many times
did you bed her?"

 John had a surprised and shocked look on his face, His own
daughter was now asking personal questions now about his sex
life and how many times he has been fucking someone.

 John then recovered and said, "Kim!!! I think you are getting a
little too personal now."

 "Why Daddy? Is it embarrassing for you to talk about sex out in
the open?", Kim replied.

 John responded and said, "Kim, you are my daughter and well, it
is kind of strange to sit here and talk about sex in front of
you."

 Kim then responded by saying, "Daddy!! I'm a married woman
remember and I have two kids remember so I know about sex,
besides I like to talk about sex, I like to hear what other
people are doing and maybe they will say something about sex and
what they do, that I haven't done and then I also share with
them what Mike and I have done. I mean it is like comparing
notes and sharing cooking recipes."

 John laughed and said, "Honey!! You are unbelievable, you mean
you actually talk to other people openly about sex and your sex
life with Mike with them?"

 "Sure Daddy, Why not?, Mike and I are always willing to try new
things, I mean sex should be fun, not just the old in out till
they pop.", Kim responded.

 "Boy, you younger generations are completely different. I mean
my generation hardly ever talked about sex openly.", John
replied.

 Kim then moved over and sit next her dad and hugged him once
more and said, "Well Daddy, maybe you should lighten up and try
talking about sex with me and you will soon find that it is
really quite fun and kind of exciting too, if you know what I
mean."

 Kim continued, "So are you game to try?"

 John looked at his daughter and said, "Well, I guess, I can
try, but I don't really know."

 Kim was excited by her dad's response and hugged him even
tighter and then kissed him on the cheek and said, "Oh Great
Daddy!!! You won't be disappointed, besides you can ask me
questions too, you know?"

 John really didn't know how this was going to work out because
he was already getting a hard on and his own daughter was
encouraging him to ask her about her sex life.

 He though to himself, "I could ask her a million questions and
she would probably answer them, not only that she would probably
shock me by some of her answers, no doubt."

 "So daddy how many time did you bed her?", Kim asked once again.

 John kind of stuttered and then said, "Uhhh  I don't really
know, we did it a lot."

 "What all did you two do?", Kim then asked her father.

 John didn't know what to say and kind of stuttered even more
and said, "Well, we just made love you know, I mean ....."

 Kim laughed and said, "That's OK Daddy! It takes awhile to get
use to talking about sex out in the open to a person for the
first time so, let's try an easier question, What is your
favorite position to make love in?"

 John kind of shifted around on the hot tub seat and then
replied, "Uh!  I don't know, I guess ........ well you know the
regular way."

 Kim giggled and said, "You mean the missionary position, with
the man on top and the woman on the bottom?"

 John simply replied, "Yea, I guess."

 "Did you use a rubber or did you do her bare?", Kim then asked
her father.

 John was visibly uncomfortable with that question and said,
"Honey!!?".

 Kim then took pity on her father and hugged him again and
looked right into his deep brown eyes as she was now only about
six inches from him and then softly said, "Daddy it's OK,
Really! I mean, Mike and I make love and he fucks me without a
rubber because I'm on the pill, besides Daddy, I love the
feeling I get as he shoots his come into my pussy."

 John's body actually jerked as Kim said the word fuck and his
heart raced as she finished her sentence. His cock also gave a
jump inside his swim trunks as he was actually listening to his
own daughter talk dirty. This was really the first time he had
heard someone talk dirty to him other than his late wife. He was
turned on and he really wanted to hear more but then he was also
thinking this was going too far. He just didn't feel right, this
was his own daughter talking like that. He really didn't know
what to think.

 John's eyes got wide and then said, "KIM!!!!"

 Kim then went on to say, "Daddy, it's really OK, I like to talk
about sex and there is nothing you can say or even do that will
shock me, so just relax and enjoy yourself, come on daddy just
let yourself go."

 John though to himself, "Kim!!! You would be really shocked if
you really knew what I was thinking and what I would like to do,
especially to you, my own daughter."

 Then it dawned on him!!! Like a ton a bricks!!! "OH GOD!!!!
Maybe she wants what I want?", John then decided to let go, like
she said, "Hell if she wants someone to talk dirty to and it's
her own dad, then so be it."

 He then said, "OK Kim!!! I did her bare without a rubber and I
stayed inside her till completion."

 Kim was visibly pleased with his dirty talk answer and she
said, "Uumm yea daddy, now your getting the hang of it."

 Kim then asked him another question, "Did she suck you off?"

 Her dad replied, "Yes, she did everything." Kim then turned
around and got some more food from the tray and ate some of it
and her dad decided to refill the champagne glasses again.

 When she finished chewing, she then took a long drink of
champagne and said, "Well, I myself like to suck Mike off and I
always let him come in my mouth and then I slowly swallow his
come, Uuummm I just love the taste of come."

 John's eyes got wide and he groaned slightly as his own
daughter was telling him very graphic, very intimate and very
personal details of her sex life and activity. His cock was rock
hard and it once again jumped inside his swim trucks as his own
33 year old daughter was talking dirty to him and getting him
even more exciting.

 Kim smiled and knew that she had her daddy right were she
wanted him and pretty well knew that they would make love to
each other, so she decided to take it just a bit further and
said, "Daddy?" she paused for just a second and looked directly
into his eyes and then continued before he could respond. "Do
you have a hard on now?"

 John eyes got wider as his own daughter asked the question and
he was even more surprised when he felt her hand in his lap
under the water.

 Kim's hand found his hard on easily and she was really
surprised by the size of it. It fact it made her heart beat even
faster, it was huge!!

 Kim then responded by taking in a short breath and saying, "OH
GOD DADDY!!! It's Huge!!!". She then gripped her 56 year old
father's hard cock and felt it's entire length and width.

 Her father just groaned more loudly as she gripped his hard
cock. She then leaned forward and brought her face in front of
his and she moved closer till her lips touched his own lips.

 That first electric shock passed through both of them as they
both knew where all of this was leading to and yet nether one
spoke or tried to turn back from the direction where they were
both heading for.

 They both opened their mouths together and their tongues
touched one another and it was then that their tongues
introduced themselves to each other, a father to his daughter
and a daughter to her father.

 John instinctively put his arms around his daughter and hugged
her as they both shared their first incestuous french kiss with
each other. During all of this Kim did not release her grip on
the biggest cock she had ever had a hold of.

 They broke their kiss and separated just slightly but they were
almost nose to nose with each other.

 Kim broke the silence and said, "Daddy? Do you know what this
will lead to?"

 Her father was barely catching breath and he said, "I think I
do, but, Honey? May be we should think about this, I mean
........"

 Kim shut him up by leaning forward again and french kissing him
again and this time rubbing his cock up and down the full long
hard length of him.

 Kim then broke the kiss and said, "Daddy? I want to make love
to you. Do you want to make love to me?"

 John gave in to his primeval lust and simply said, "Yes."

 Kim then kissed him again and said, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! I want
you to fuck me and let me feel your giant cock side into my
pussy, fuck me till you shoot your come into your own daughter's
pussy."

 They kissed again and then her father said as he was hugging
her, "OH!! BABY!!!! You don't know how long I have secretly
waited and prayed for this very day to happen."

 Kim pulled back a bit but continued to hold his big cock in her
small hand and said, "Really? How long have you though about me,
I mean, when did you begin to think about wanting to fuck me?"

 John was silent for a few seconds and said, "Well ....... to be
honest ....... ever since I saw in standing in front of the full
length mirror in your room completely nude ......... I guess you
were about 13 or so and you were just beginning to fill out."

 Kim was really surprised by what her father had just said, in a
way it made her happy to know that her father lusted after her
at such an early age, but then it also made her feel somewhat
sad because of all the time that had passed between then and now.

 If only she had known, if only her father had followed through
with his lustful thoughts and tried to seduce her then at that
age.

 But then again, maybe things would not have worked out,
especially with that big cock of his, that would have tore her
pretty little virgin pussy to pieces, but then again maybe not.

 Kim then said, "OH DADDY!!!! Why didn't you let me know or try
to do something with me then?"

 John opened up even more and said, "Oh Honey, I really wanted
to, but, I just couldn't take the risk of your mom finding out
and then there was Debbie, and your older brothers, so I really
couldn't do it. Besides your mom even had a hard time taking me
inside her, even after she had both of you, so, I knew that
there was no way really to have you without hurting you, so I
just resigned myself to just mere fantasies of what it would
have been like.

 Kim then said, "Daddy? How come you never tried after I got
older?"

 John responded to her question by saying, "Well, by then you
were starting to date boys and Debbie was just starting to fill
out also and well, I really never could find the right time or
moment and besides, the risks were still to great, so I just
kind of gave up on the very idea that I would never be able to
enjoy you as a sexual partner. After you got married, well that
was it, so to speak and then it was just a little while later
Debbie was gone to so, it just never came about.

 Kim was really surprised and shocked at the revelation her own
father had just revealed to her. It was just like Mike had said
all along that the majority of fathers and mothers all share the
same secrete fantasy deep and dark within their own minds, of
what it would be like to make love to their own kids.

 Kim was still holding on to her own father's hard cock and then
she let go of his cock and brought her hand up to the top of his
swim trucks and reached inside the top and pulled the string tie
loose and pulled his swim trucks outward to make them loose.

 She then asked her dad to lift up just a bit.

 John immediately lifted up slightly as he know what was about
to happen and he resigned himself to go with the flow and enjoy
what was finally going to happen.

 John had patiently waited for 20 years for this day to come and
to think that this was really going to happen, He was really
going to experience the ultimate joy and pleasure of actually
having sex with his own daughter. After all of these years, he
had just given up on the very idea, but somehow, out of the
blue, it was finally going to happen.

 His heart beat raced as he lifted his butt up off the hut tub
seat and his own daughter was stripping his swim trucks off of
him.

 Kim got the trucks off of him and he helped by raising his legs
up and then it was done!!! He was completely naked in his own
hot tub and it was his oldest daughter who had striped him of
his trucks.

 Kim then brought up the swim trucks and set them on the deck
besides the hot tub.

 She did not go back and grip his cock like he was hoping she
would do but instead she then stood up and faced him with a big
smile on her face and the she reached back behind her and
unclasped her top. Kim let the ends go and she was still holding
her top in place and said, "Daddy!? I'm freely and openly
barring myself to you, my own father, because I love you more
now than ever before and I want us to be lovers from now on."

 Kim then raised her top and pulled it up and over her head and
tossed the top over to where his swim trucks were. She was now
topless and openly showing her own father her naked bare
breasts.

 Her breasts were only 34-A's but the were still firm and her
nipples were rock hard even after having two kids. Her tummy was
still flat and firm and she had almost no stretch marks.

 Kim then said, "Well Daddy!? Are my titties too small for you?"

 She made her point by slightly cupping them in the palms of her
hands and gently giggling them up and down. She then gripped her
own nipples with her index fingers and thrombus and twisted them
and pulled the nipple tips out from her breasts and far as they
would go and then lifted upwards till they slipped from her
fingers and this caused her breasts to bounce slightly and then
they were once again still and firm jutting outward hard and
erect.

 "Oh Kim!! Baby!!! Your tits are beautiful, please don't change
a thing with them.", John half moaned to his topless daughter.

 Kim then brought her hands down to the sides of her bikini
bottoms and hooked them up and under the sides and slowly began
to pull her bottoms down. She got to the point of almost baring
her bare pussy slit to her dad and then she bent her knees and
her pussy and bikini bottoms disappeared under the hot swirling
waters.

 John was disappointed and he though she was going to tease him
for a while, but while Kim was lower in the water, up to her
breasts, it was then that she brought up her bikini bottoms in
her hand and tossed them over into the pile of her dad's swim
trunks and her top.

 She looked over at her father and asked, "Well Daddy!? Are you
ready to see your oldest daughter in all of her naked glory?"

 "OH GOD!!!  YES HONEY!!!!! Let me see you!!", John said in a
low and husky voice.

 Kim smiled at her daddy and then began to slowly raise herself
up and present her totally nude adult body to her own lusting
father.

 This was a thrill beyond words for her. Even though she had got
a big thrill and a unbelievable sexual rush as she bared herself
to her own son before they made love to each other. This was a
bigger thrill and bigger rush because no matter how old she
would be, she would always be a little girl when she was in the
presence of her own father.

 The swirling waters slowly revealed her holy of holly's to her
own father. First was the top of her pussy slit, totally bare of
any covering. Then the long slit till her extended out pussy
lips were free of the bubbling waters and then the sexy gap and
her two thighs were now visible to her fathers gazing stare.

 She was now fully standing upright and proud to be showing her
own father her entire nude body.

 John on the other hand was totally riveted and intently staring
at the swirling water top as inch by slow madding inch of her
lower body was revealed to him.

 When the top of her bare pussy slit was unveiled to him he took
in a short and shallow breath. His cock jumped all by itself and
his cock head swelled even bigger as he got his first glimpses
of his oldest daughter's shaved pussy.

 He cock once again swelled in size and shape and the head also
grew again as her outer pussy lips and the sexy gap she has
between her thighs became visible, up from the swirling,
bubbling water of the hot tub.  When he saw her fully exposed
before him he groaned out, "OH GOD KIM!!!! You are so beautiful
and sexy!!!", he paused for a few seconds in total silence and
gazed upon his totally nude daughter in all her naked glory and
looked at her from top to bottom and then started the whole
process all over again.

 He though to himself that this has got to be a dream or that he
had died and this was heaven. He just drank in the sight of her
and it was burning a permanent record of this unbelievable sight
into his brain. This was something he would never forget and
this was the sight of his oldest daughter that he would take to
the grave with him.

 It seemed like it was just last week that he had looked upon,
well, maybe, spied on, his oldest daughter standing nude, in
front of her full length mirror and she was intently looking at
her maturing body, at the tender age of 13.

 She only had shy mounds for breasts, but her nipples were
already sticking out and they were hard, at least that's what
they looked like from his view point.

 He could also clearly remember seeing her 13 year old pussy
with just the beginnings of a silky fine growth of pubic hair
just above her slit.

 He was now looking at his oldest daughter which was now 33
years old and she had a completely bare pussy. This was probable
the biggest turn on for him, because this was the first time he
had ever seen a adult bare pussy up close and personal.

 All of the fantasies he had ever had about Kim and yes even her
younger sister, his youngest daughter, (Debbie) he never once
dreamed about a bare pussy on either on of them.

 He wanted to so badly to reach down and grab hold of his hard
cock, but he knew, that if he some much as touched his cock, he
would come on the spot. He was sitting in his hot tub totally
nude with his oldest daughter, also totally nude with a shave
pussy no less and he was on a hair trigger and he didn't know
what to do.

 The last thing he wanted to do was come before anything
happened and yet he didn't want to come as soon as his nude
daughter touched him again.

 He hadn't had sex in six (6) months, well of course, he had
jerked off many times during then and now, but that was totally
different. He was now in the presence of a totally nude female
with small beautiful breasts with their nipples standing erect
and that female was the first female he had ever seen with a
completely shave, totally bare pussy, and to top it all off, it
was his own daughter.

 Kim was totally silent and letting her dad take in the sight of
her nude body and then she watched his eyes as they traveled up
and down and up and down her body.

 When his eyes once again lowered themselves to once again look
at her bare pussy, she then spread her legs farther apart and
then she slowly lowered her hand down to her pussy and slowly
slid her hand down from the top of her slit to the bottom and
then back up again. She did this about four of five times and
when her hand was at the bottom, she then fully inserted her
middle finger into her pussy hole and finger fucked herself
slowly about three times.

 Kim moaned out loud as she entered herself in front of her own
dad. She half closed her eyes and felt the pleasure she was
giving herself. She then withdrew her middle finger from her
pussy hole and slowly dragged her finger up the middle of her
body. All the while her father was watching and following her
finger travel up her nude glistening body till she came to her
breasts and she slowly dragged her finger and up the gentle
swell of right breast and slowly circled her right nipple and
then she slowly dragged her finger across over to her left
breast and did the same thing to her left nipple and then she
brought her finger back to the middle between her small, firm
34-A breasts and then continued her travel upward. Up her
throat, over her chin and on to her lips.

 She ran her finger tip around the lower and upper lips of her
mouth and then she opened her mouth and took her middle finger
into her mouth and slowly closed her mouth and moaned slightly
as though she was enjoying the flavor of her own pussy. In fact
she was in deed enjoying the flavor of her own pussy, but she
was also enjoying the thrill and rush of putting on a sexual
show in front of her own father.

 John was intently watching all of this and he also groaned out
load as she first inserted her middle finger into her own bare
pussy and then he groaned again when she sucked her own finger
into her mouth and cleaned her own pussy juice off her finger.

 It was a miracle that John did come when she did each of these
things to her. Some how he was just barely able to hold off from
dumping his load of come then.

 Kim then looked down at her daddy and she noticed that he
almost had a pained look on his face as he was staring intently
at her.

   She then said, "Daddy!! Stand up so that I can look at you
and this giant cock of yours that I have only felt."

 John immediately stood up and his cock head broke the surface
of the bubbling waters even before his belly button was exposed.
The cock head was bigger than a good size ripe plum and it was
reddish purple in color. As he stood up more and more of the
shaft was exposed to her stare. The shaft was bigger in diameter
just behind the head and then it started to taper down slightly.
Then his balls and his ball sack was exposed from the swirling
waters.

 Kim was totally shocked and then again pleased, to see a cock
of this size and magnitude right there in front of her. It was
by far the biggest cock both in length and diameter that she had
ever seen in person.

 Just the size alone was something that once again triggered her
mind into thinking that she was once again a little girl when in
the presence of her own father and this sealed it.

 Her dad had, in deed, the biggest cock and then it hit her full
force. Oh my god! He is going to fuck me with that thing! It was
if she was once again a little girl, young woman and she was
going to experience sex for the first time and she was going to
surrender her virginity to a guy and this guy was in fact her
own father.

 Her whole body had a giant rush and her whole body trembled at
the very though of what was going to take place tonight with her
own father.

 Kim's pussy muscles gave a big internal squeeze and she though
to herself, It truly is like I'm a virgin all over again and
this time daddy is going to make me into a women, his woman,
with this huge fuck tool. It is going to batter my pussy and
make me scream like never before.

 Kim then kneeled down in front of her father and prepared
herself to begin the ultimate act of love that can be shared
between a father and daughter. The act of Father/Daughter Incest.

 John knew that Kim was about to start sucking on his hard
swelling cock and he said to her, "Honey!? I'm on a hair trigger
and I'm afraid that I will come as soon as you touch my cock."

 Kim looked up at her father as he was staring down at her and
she said, "That's OK Daddy, Just let yourself go and don't try
to hold back OK?"

 John replied to his oldest daughter of 33, "OK, but I really do
mean it. I'm just about to come right now."

 Kim looked up at him and said, "Just come Daddy!! Come for me!!"

 Kim leaned forward a bit and then she reached up and took hold
of his hard cock, which was built more like a small Billie club
or ball bat. She bent his cock down ward slightly and she opened
her mouth as wide as she could get it, she then stuck her tongue
out about half way and laid the large reddish purple plum size
cock head on her tongue and she began to stroke the lower part
of his shaft.

 She was going to jerk him off and he was going to see his come,
his own come, come rushing out of his cock head into the open
and willing mouth of his own daughter.

 She stroked his cock about six to ten times and her father
moaned and said, "OH GOD BABY!!!! I'M GOING TO COME .... NOW!!!"

 Kim was ready and then she felt the rush of come going up the
underside of his shaft, rush past her fingers as it was
traveling up to the swollen tip and then all at once it exploded
from the tip and went directly into her open mouth and hit the
back of her throat.

 John was now groaning as he began to release himself into his
daughter's mouth. He saw his cock swell and then his cock head
got bigger and then he saw the first stream of come jet out from
the tip of his cock. The streamer of come was long and pearly
white in color it continued it's journey till it disappeared
inside his daughter's open mouth and then the streamer was cut
off at the end of his cock head as his cock muscles shut off the
flow of come and the first jetting streamer of come continued to
fly into her mouth.

 The sight totally amazed John.

 His cock relaxed for just a split second and then it swelled up
again and the second streamer of rich, hot, bubbly, pearly
white, daddy come was shooting off and into his daughter's open
mouth. A total of five solid streamers of come shot off in his
daughter's open and willing mouth and during all of this, Kim,
his oldest daughter was staring up at him with her big doe like
eyes.

 Then he was almost finished coming and Kim licked the tip of
his cock head with the tip of her tongue and then slightly
tilted her head upward toward him, with her mouth still open and
he could see his entire load of come inside his daughter's mouth.

 If he hadn't of just come, that sight of his own daughter with
her mouth full of come would have made him come all over again
if he could have. The sight of her doing this was just to
unbelievable.

 She was putting on a show for her father that was by far better
than any porn movie, film or picture he had ever seen.

 He groaned again out loud at this sexy, naughty, and gross
sight of a woman, his own daughter acting like a whore and a
slut, but that in itself was probably the biggest erotic sight
he had ever witnessed, it was in fact better, because it was his
own daughter, doing this to him and for him.

 Kim then slowly swirled her tongue around inside her mouth and
then she slowly and sexily closed her mouth and he could see her
throat muscles work as she swallowed his entire load of come. At
the same time, she half closed her eyes and had a slight smile
or grin on her face as she did this. She also moaned out loud as
though she was savoring and enjoying the taste of her fathers
come as she swallowed it.

 After she swallowed, she once again opened her mouth, as to
prove to her own dad that she did in fact swallow all of his
come he had shoot off into her mouth. She then leaned forward
and licked the tip of his cock head once again. She then opened
her mouth and swallowed the head of his cock into her mouth and
began to twirl her tongue around his cock head and make sure it
was totally clean of come before she released his cock head.

 Kim then stood back up and stepped closer to her father and was
starting to give him a hug when he interrupted her hug as his
face came closer and then he was kissing her full on the lips
and his tongue shot out of his mouth and into her mouth and
began to explore her mouth in a deep and passionate french kiss.

 John could clearly taste himself with his tongue inside his
daughter's mouth and that in itself excited him even more.

 They broke the embrace and he babbled, "OH KIM!!!! I LOVE YOU
SO MUCH!!!!".

 Kim replied, "I know Daddy, I love you too!"

 John then sit back down in the hot tub because he almost fell
down as he was coming inside his own daughter's mouth. Besides
he was no longer a spring chicken and his daughter and her
actions just about wiped him out.

 Kim sit down next to her father and laid her head on his
shoulder and reached under the water and genteelly held his huge
cock as it began to slowly soften and decrease in size.

 They were silent for a few minutes each enjoying a replay in
their own mind, as to what had just happened between a loving
father and adorable and caring daughter.

 Then they began to casually talk about this and that and it was
as though nothing sexual had ever happened between them. Yet Kim
was still cupping her father's cock and now his balls and ball
sack in the palm of her hand.

 John then placed his right hand in his daughters lap under the
water and she instinctively spread her legs apart as to let the
hand have complete free access to her bald, bare, beautiful,
clean shaven, pussy.

 John could not get over what had just happened, his own
daughter had actually sucked him off and she openly let her own
father come in her mouth, and now he was actually cupping that
same daughter's completely shaved, bare, smooth pussy mound in
the palm of his hand. It was even more surprising that she was
actually letting this all happen.

 The very idea, of incest, with his own daughter, was just
beyond comprehension for him, he always thought that it was just
a mere sexual fantasy for him, but 20 years later after he had
his first thought of making love to his own flesh and blood
daughter, it was actually going to take place.



If John know what had happened with his oldest daughter's own
family he would probably die of a stroke or heart attack.

 Kim then started up again asking him questions about this woman
he had made love to about six (6) months ago. This time John was
more relaxed about talking about sex in general, I mean, he had
just had his oldest daughter suck his cock and made him come in
her mouth, so talking about sex out in the open was nothing
compared to what he just experienced a short time ago.

 "Did you go down on her?", she asked. "Yes, She loves for me to
lick and eat her", he replied.

 "What was her favorite position to make love in?", she asked
her father. "She likes to be on top mostly and then she like the
doggie position too.", he responded to his daughter's question.

 "So, daddy are you going to tell me now who she is?", she asked
her dad. "No Baby! not just yet, I want it to be a surprise. I'm
almost certain you will love her when I show you a picture of
her and what she looks like.", he replied.

 "Is it a picture of her in the nude?", she asked her dad.

 He smiled and nodded and said, "Yes, Baby, it is.", he replied
with a big smile on his face.

 "Daddy!!! I didn't know you had it in you to do something like
that.", she smiled back at her dad sitting beside her.

 All the way she gently cupping and fondling his cock and balls
and He was in turn enjoying the feel of her bare, smooth, clean
shaven pussy.

 John could still not get over the fact that he was in fact in
the hot tub nude with his own daughter and he was feeling her up.

 Kim then said, "Let's change the subject OK?"

 John just replied simply, "OK."

 Kim's mew question for her dad was, "How old were you when you
lost your virginity?" John replied, "22 years old."

 Kim then asked, "How old was the girl?" John replied, "16 years
old."

 "Was that her first time also?", Kim asked her dad. John once
again replied to his daughter's questioning by saying, "Yes, I
took her cherry."

 "Did you come inside her or what?", Kim asked. John simply
replied, "Yes."

 "How old were you the first time you had a blow job and a girl
sucked you off?", Kim asked her dad. John smiled, as he was
remembering back to that moment in his life and said, "I was 22
then."

 Kim smiled back at her father and enjoyed this new talk with
her father and also enjoyed the way he was more relaxed now and
was able to talk more openly about sex. She then asked, "Did she
let you come in her mouth or what?" John replied by saying,
"Yes, I shot off in her mouth but she only let the first couple
of shots go in and then the rest of it shot out all over her
neck, face and chest." John then kind of laughed as he
remembered that first time and then said, "It was really messy
because I got it all over her. She was kind of shocked and upset
that I did that to her. I guess she did not know what was going
to happen at the very end, if you know what I mean."

 Kim laughed with her dad and said, "Yea, I know what she must
have felt because the same thing happened to me the first time."

 Kim then continued with her questioning of her dad by asking,
"Did she swallow your come?" He laughed and said, "Well, You
could say that, she swallowed what she could not spit out."

 Kim then asked her dad, "What is the youngest age girl or woman
you have made love to?" "14 years old", John replied.

 "How old were you?", Kim asked her dad. "I was 22 years old",
John replied to his daughter and then said, "I guess you can say
a lot of things happened to me when I was 22."

 "Have you ever had two (2) girls/women at one time?", Kim
asked. John replied with a fond look in his eyes and said, "Yes,
quite a few times really."

 Kim smiled back at her father and said, "Do you like to see two
(2) girls/women doing each other?" John replied and said, "OH
YES!!!! I think that is one of the best sights I have ever seen."

 "Have you ever shared a girl/woman with another man at the same
time?", Kim asked her dad. John once again thought back to all
of those years gone by and said, "Yes, quite a few times, while
in was in the service overseas stationed in Japan."

 "Have you ever had sex with another guy?", Kim asked her dad.
"Sorry Honey, but I'm not really into that kind of thing, if you
know what I mean."

 "What is your widest fantasy?", Kim asked her dad. John was
silent for a few moments and then said, "Well, I have quite a
few fantasies. It is kind of hard to decide. My main fantasy,
that I lived out overseas was to make love to a mother and her
daughter at the same time. After I got back to the states, got
married and had you kids, well, my fantasy was to make love to
both you and Debbie, but now, I have already begun to do that
one so I don't really know what else there is left for me to do."

 Kim was totally shocked by what her dad had just said about
doing a mother and daughter together. He had done that overseas
in Japan while he was in the service.

 She then said, "Where did you meet this mother and daughter
at?" John replied, "Akihita (the mother) was a woman that worked
on the base and she was widowed and We started to see each other
and before long I was spending the weekend over at her small one
bed room apartment, She was 28 and got pregnant at 14. She
looked like she was only 16 to 18 if even that. I mean she was
truly beautiful."

 John paused and then said, "Your mother didn't even know about
this. I mean I was in the service and I was only 22 at the time
and well, I was overseas and well, I just kind of lived it up."

 Kim was really intrigued by what her father was telling her
about his past when he was younger before he married mom.

 Kim cupped his cock and balls in the palm of her hand and
gently squeezed them and then leaned closer to her father and
said, "So, Tell me, How did this all take place?"

 John was starting to get excited all over again thinking back
to those days gone by and he started to play with his own
daughter's pussy some more.

 He started to slide his middle finger up and down the smooth
bare pussy slit and then he slowly and carefully inserted his
middle finger into his daughter's pussy and then began to finger
fuck her as he continued to tell her his story about the first
time he had experienced the joy and thrill of fucking both a
mother and daughter together in bed at the same time.

 "Well Honey, most of the time when I stayed over at her
apartment her daughter ( Anika ) slept out in the living room or
we did. Any way I had been having sex with her for about 3
months almost every weekend and one night ( Akihita ) the mother
and I were fucking up a storm and I happened to look over at the
sliding door and saw ( Anika ) the daughter peeking in watching
us fuck."

 John continued to slowly finger fuck his own daughter in his
hot tub while he continued with his erotic tale of fucking a
Japanese mother and daughter.

 I stopped fucking and removed my cock from ( Akihita ) the
mother's pussy and said, "Your daughter ( Anika ) is watching us
right now." Akihita calmly looked over and said, "Anika come in
here." I was really shocked because, here I was totally nude
with my wet, hard, cock sticking straight out and she was
telling Anika, her 14 year old daughter to come on in to the
bedroom.

 I was just kind of shocked and my cock started to wilt down,
because of what had just happened and Anika simply opened up the
sliding door and came in and keeled down at the side of the
futon (bed).

 She was just wearing a silk robe and she was maybe only 4' 6"
tall if even that but she looked so small and beautiful, almost
elfin. She was almost flat chested as are most Japanese girls at
that age, but still she was a real looker. She had long black
hair, hypnotic almond shaped brown eyes that looked like liquid
pools of copper. She actually looked more beautiful than her own
mom.

 Any way she came in an bowed to Akihita, her mom and they
talked in Japanese for a short time and then Anika slowly stood
up and calmly untied her silk robe and opened it and then slid
it off her small delicate shoulders and let it drop to the floor.

 I was totally amazed and shocked to see that she was complete
nude. Anika stood there and I just looked at her small elfin
body and was amazed at how sexy she looked in the nude. I mean
she was just 14 years old and the really wild thing was that my
cock was almost totally limp and hanging down but when she stood
up and disrobed right there in front of me my cock immediately
jumped back up totally rock hard.

 Akihita, the mother, noticed my cock's reaction and said
something to Anika, her daughter, and her daughter smiled and
then covered her mouth with her hand. Most Japanese girls do
this jester when they are embarrassed.

 Any way I think I was in a state of shock and looked down at
Akihita and asked her what in the hell was going on and she
said, "Anika is at the same age as I was the first time I
learned about sex and I would like you to have the honor and
privilege of teaching my daughter the ways of love making.

 I think a feather could have pushed me over. I didn't know what
to think. My cock was doing the thinking for me about that time
and I said to Akihita you got to be joking right? Akihita just
looked at me and said, "No, You should feel honored to have a
virgin girl given to you as a gift and present. All she wants in
return is to be taught how to make love and please a man."
Akihita then went on to say that it was a custom for maidens to
present themselves in this manner and that Akihita thought that
I was such a good lover, that I should also teach Anika, her
daughter in the was of love making. Akihita did not feel any
shame or guilt in offering her own daughter to me, her man.

 Well needless to say they didn't have to do much talking to
convince me into making love to Anika, so any way she joined us
on the futon (bed) and I started to touch and feel Anika all
over.

 I was totally shocked to see Anika lay down on the bed and
watched as she spread her young thin legs, Akihita immediately
moved around and got into position between Anika spread legs and
she bent down and started to eat her own daughter's pussy right
there in front of me.

 I mean, here I was only 22 years old and had just started to
learn about sex and now I was actually watching a mother go down
on her own daughter and I was suppose to then fuck her virgin
daughter. It was just beyond me, but then again, I was a horny
young man and here were two beautiful naked women laying down on
the bed before me and I was in a way, in hog haven so to speak.

 So Kim, that night I made love to both of them for the first
time and it was after that, every weekend we all shared the same
bed and we had a blast.

 I guess, after I came back from Japan, I was spoiled, so to
speak and I think that is where I came up with and got use to
making love to a young girl. I think, that is what triggered my
mind into wanting to make love to my own daughter's, because I
had already done it before, but Anika was not my daughter. In a
way she was and in some other ways she wasn't.

 Kim was shocked and pleased to here all about her dad's sexual
adventure over in Japan when he was younger and tried to imagine
what it must have been like for him and them.

 She then realized that she was not any different from the
Japanese mother because she had in fact done the same thing with
her own daughter and Mike played the same role, so to speak, as
her father did some 34 years ago.

 Kim was turned on and was just about to come from hearing her
own father talk about the wild times overseas and he was finger
fucking her at the same time. She in turn was stroking her dad
at the same time and his cock had returned to being a long thick
hard cock ready for action once again.

 John's daughter (Kim) was more than ready to finish and follow
through with the finial act of love and lust with her own father
and feel for the very first time what his cock would feel like
sliding up into her wet and ready pussy. She was more than ready
to finish the finial act of father/daughter incest and have her
own dad fuck her to completion.

 Kim wanted to hear more about her dad's sexual adventures
overseas but she had her own needs that needed to be fulfilled
first, so the story would just have to wait until after he
finished fucking her for the very first time.

 Kim looked at her father and she leaned over to him and french
kissed once again and said, "Daddy!? Let's go to your bedroom so
that you can make love to me (Your own daughter) properly.

 Kim then stood up and reached over and got a big fluffy towel
and stepped out of the hot tub. John then stood up and his big 8
1/2 to 9 inch long cock was proudly sticking up at almost a 45
degree angle. He was no longer shy about letting his oldest
daughter see him fully nude and fully erect, I mean they were
both going to his bedroom and he was going to experience the
ultimate thrill and rush of actually sliding his own rock hard
cock into his own daughter's pussy.

 He still could not get over the fact that this was actually
happening and that before the night was over his was actually
going to fulfill his wildest fantasy of actually committing the
ultimate taboo of all,  incest with his own daughter.

 He was more turned on than he had ever have been during his
entire adult life, well almost, but that memory was still just
as great of a turn on, but he would not revile that to his
daughter just yet.

 Kim was leading her father down the hall and then up the wide
long staircase upstairs to the master bedroom, that use to be
her mom and dad's but since her death it was just his.

 John followed her up the stairs and enjoy the sight of her cute
ass as she climbed the stairs. He could clearly see his own
daughter's pussy mound, slit and extended pussy lips from behind
and was held spellbound as he watched her walk up the stairs in
front of him. He still could not get it out of his mind that
this was his very own daughter and she was leading the way up
stairs to his bedroom and she was in fact making all the moves
and saying all of these things which would end in them fucking
each other.

 Once Kim was in the bedroom she automatically got up on the
master king size bed and laid down on her back and proceeded to
spread herself out in a spread eagle position in the middle of
the bed.

 Kim was more than ready for her first fuck with her own dad.
She was wet, ready and totally spread for him to mount her and
give her the fuck of her life that she has been waiting for.

 John could not fully understand and comprehend that the finial
moment of truth had come, even though it was 20 years later from
the first time he had thought of doing his own daughter in a
sexual way.

 John was a the side of the bed and Kim turned her head slightly
toward him and said, "Daddy!? Why don't you crawl up here and
let me get your big beautiful cock all hard, wet and ready for
me."

 John was almost in a daze as he got up on the bed with his own
naked 33 year old daughter and he positioned himself so that she
could turn her head slightly and suck on his 8 1/2 inch to 9
inch cock.

 Kim licked the full length of his shaft till she came to the
large plum size head and she swirled her tongue around the
entire head a few times to get it nice and wet and slicked up so
that it would help make it slide into her pussy a little easier.

 While Kim was doing this to her own father, John was enjoying
the feeling he was receiving in the cock and ball department. He
was also enjoying the sight of his oldest daughter laid out on
his bed spread and ready to go.

 He still had a hard time believing that all of this was really
taking place and all of this was real and not some wet dream.

 Kim in the mean time was also playing with his big ball sack
and the pair of big balls that were inside of it. As she cupped
his balls in the palm of her hand she thought of how many times
her mom had done the same thing to him. She also wondered what
her mom had said to him the first time she felt him or saw him
totally nude with a hard on sticking out, because the size of
his cock was by far the biggest one she had ever seen in person.
She could not fathom the reaction or the pain and pleasure her
mom must have felt to have this giant fuck stick take her
virginity and spread her mom's virgin little pussy for the first
time, Hell, even if mom was not a virgin, I bet that was quit
the sight the first time he laid it to her.

 Kim pussy was drooling with her pussy juices and she was more
that ready for the main event to take place.

 Kim finished her dad off by taking his plum size cock head into
her mouth and french kissing his piss slit with the tip of her
tongue.

 John moaned in both pleasure and pain as she did this to him.

 Kim released his cock head from her mouth and John
instinctively move down her body and got in between her spread
open legs and knee walked up till he was in the correct position.

 Kim then kept her legs spread and brought her knees up till
they were almost to her breasts and spread herself open as far
as possible.

 John moved a bit closer and took hold of his cock and bent it
down slightly so that it was in line with her spread open pussy.
He moved his hips forward and backward and watched as his cock
head and part of his shaft slid along his daughter's pussy slit
from top to bottom and back up again. John did this about five
or six times and all the while he was doing this Kim was moaning
to herself softly, "OH GOD!!!  OH GOD YES!!!!  OH YES DADDY!!!"
Then she began to chant, "NOW DADDY!!!  NOW!!!!  I"M READY
DADDY!!!!  PLEASE DADDDY!!!!!  PLEASE!!!!! I'M READY DADDY!!!!
PLEASE DO ME NOW!!!! LET ME FEEL YOU DADDY!!! PLEASE DADDY DO
ME!!!"

 John slid his cock head down one last time along her pussy slit
and stopped as it came in line with her pussy hole. The plum
sized cock head was in the correct position and inline with her
pussy hole. He held the top of his shaft down so that it would
not slide up along her pussy slit, but held it in place so that
when he began to push forward with his hips that the plum sized
cock head would spread her inner pussy lips and enter her pussy.

 His cock head was properly seated and he began to push forward
slowly. Kim inner pussy lips began to spread open due to the
pressure of his cock head and then she felt herself being spread
open farther and farther. Then all at once his large plum sized
cock head slipped into her pussy whole and her pussy muscles
immediately clamped down on his cock shaft right behind his cock
head.

 Her mind went totally wild, her own father now had is cock head
firmly inside of her pussy and he was not letting up on the
pressure. Slowly and surely more and more of this giant cock and
shaft was entering her pussy. It was by far the biggest cock she
had ever had the pleasure and privilege of feeling as it slid
into her pussy. Kim did not feel any pain, but it was really big
and it did cause her a little discomfort at first but the
pleasure and joy she felt all over, far out weighted the
discomfort by far.

 John said out loud in a deep sexy tone as his cock head passed
into his daughter's pussy and felt her pussy muscles clamp down
on him right behind his cock head, "OH GOD BABY!!!!!  OH GOD!!!!
 YESS!!!!!"

 All during this time they were both looking at each other and
occasionally looking down at were their sex organs were joined
together and watched in erotic fascination as more and more of
his cock slid into his own daughter's pussy.

 He still could not get over the sight of her bare, smooth,
shaved pussy. It reminded him of a little girl's pussy. That
alone made his cock head swell once again, this time inside of
his own daughter's pussy and he moaned out loud again, "OH
HONEY!!! OH MY BABY!!! OH KIM!!!."

 Kim felt his cock head swell inside her pussy and this too
caused her to moan also out loud, "OH DADDY!!! OH!! I CAN FEEL
YOU SWELL UP INSIDE OF ME!!! OH GOD DADDY!!!."

 Once John had about 4 inches of his cock inside of his
daughter's pussy he started to slowly withdraw it and pull some
of her pussy juice out so that when he reinserted his cock into
her his cock would get slicker and glide more easily into his
daughter's sex.

 He pulled out till her pussy muscles were once again gripping
him just behind his plum size cock head and then he began to
slide back into his daughter, this time going a little deeper.
He keep this up till he had almost 6 1/2 inches of his 8 1/2 to
9 inch cock in her then on the last stroke he keep going till he
bottomed out inside of her.

 When he was fully seated inside of her pussy, he could feel the
small opening to her uterus against his cock head. It felt like
three small velvet fingers were gently gripping his cock head.

 He paused and looked down at where they were joined together
and saw that his entire cock shaft was full seated inside his
own daughter. It was then that the full magnitude of the
situation finally hit him with full force.

 He was actually inside his own daughter's pussy!! It really
is!! After twenty years of mere fantasy he was now inside of
her.!!!

 John then moaned once again, "OK GOD KIM!!!  I'M REALLY INSIDE
YOU!!! I"M IN MY OWN DAUGHTER!!!."

 By this time Kim was also beside herself in what she felt both
mentally and physically. She also looked down at their joined
sex organs and moaned, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! MY OWN DADDY IS REALLY
INSIDE OF ME!!!."

 Kim then smiled up at her daddy and said, "FUCK ME DADDY!!!
FUCK ME!!."

 John again moaned and began to slide his big giant hard cock
and shaft in and out of his 33 year old daughter's pussy. All
the while enjoying the feeling and sensations that went with
enjoying his first incestuous mating session with his daughter.

 Even though John came just a short time ago he should have
lasted a lot longer but the imagery of his daughter spread out
and open before him as he fucked her for the first time was just
to much of a sexual turn on that he came before he wanted to,
but it was long enough for Kim to have a couple of orgasms while
he was fucking her.

 In fact, Kim was really just having a nonstop orgasm from when
he entered her till he finally shot off inside of her.

 John gave his daughter one more deep shove and then he held
himself as deep as possible inside his daughter's warm, tight,
wet, cunt and enjoyed the feeling of his orgasm over take him.

 His cock head swelled once again and then there was a rush of
come that started deep within his balls and rushed up along the
underside of his thick, long shaft till it reached his swollen
cock head and then it paused for a split second, before it
erupted from his piss slit in a long, wet, white, hot, streamer
of thick, rich, bubbling, potent fatherly come. The first
streamer of come jetted out of his cock head and was forced
directly up into Kim's uterus. Four more solid steady jets of
come was directly deposited into Kim's uterus.

 If Kim wouldn't have been on the pill she would have surely
been impregnated by her father's come.

 John was enjoying his own orgasm and all sorts of different
things went through his mind at a break neck speed. Everything
from pure love and lust to total disgust and shame for what he
had just done to his own daughter.

 Kim on the other hand was totally involved with what all was
going through her mind as he was shooting his fatherly come into
her (his own daughter's) bare, smooth, slick pussy.

 Kim was just beginning to understand some of the feelings Nancy
must have felt as her dad fucked her for the first time and shot
his bubbling come into her 12 year old virgin pussy. Kim knew
without a doubt that he (her father) would have free and total
access to her pussy from now on for the rest of his life. She
would gladly and freely spread herself for him in any position,
in fact, if he said, he wanted to fuck her in public she would
gladly do it.

 She just had the first small taste of his cock, so to speak and
she was not about to stop till he did everything to her. She
would be forever indebted to his cock and come as this was what
made her over 33 years ago, so he now could have her totally
when ever the urge hit him and she was sure that he would never
refuse her if she made the first move to get him to mate her
again and again and again.

 After John quite coming in her pussy, he slowly lowered himself
down on top of his daughter and enjoyed the hot naked female
flesh of his oldest daughter.

 Kim them slowly lowered her bent knees and legs down on to the
bed and still had them slightly spread. She then raised her legs
and wrapped them around his legs and locked her ankles on the
inside of his knees. She then wrapped her arms around his back
and hugged him while they shared their first incestuous french
kiss after he had shot his full load of fatherly come into his
own daughter's tight, wet, warm, clasping, bare, shaved, smooth
cunt.

 They just relaxed for a few minutes without speaking to each
other and just enjoyed the after glow of their first incestioual
sexual union as only a father and daughter could.

 Kim was replaying the event she and her father had just
experienced in her mind.

 She felt his giant cock head swell up at the mouth of her
uterus and she could actually feel his come as it  jetted into
her pussy, womb, and uterus. It was one of the most unbelievable
feelings she had ever felt, except for the time that her own son
had deposited his first load of hot young potent come up into
her pussy or when she tasted her own daughter's come as it
trickled down into her open mouth.

 Kim was the first one to speak after their shared orgasm. "So
Daddy!? What do you think about it now?"

 John lifted up slightly and looked at his fully nude daughter
he was laying on top of, with his slowly softening cock still
inside her wet, warm and tight pussy and said, "Oh Kim!!! Right
now, I don't know what to think! It felt so wonderful, but now I
feel like we, I mean, I went to far. I mean I should not have
done, what I just did. I mean ......" He paused and looked her
directly in the eyes.

 Kim smiled up at him and then gently lifted her head and kissed
him on the lips and laid her head back down on the bed and said,
"OH DADDY!!! There is no need to feel guilty about anything we
have done. I mean it was just natural for us to make love. I
mean you are a male and I am a female and we are both old enough
to make our own decisions on who we want to make love to."

 Kim then went on to say some more and while she was trying to
explain that it was OK with her and what they did together and
to each other she was also gripping his soft cock with her inner
pussy muscles and rubbing her hands all over his body.

 Kim continued, "Daddy, there is nothing wrong, evil or sinful
about enjoying incest with a family member. In fact, incest is
the ultimate act of love shared among family members and it is
nobody else's business what we do together. If they don't like
incest, then they don't have to do it and they don't have to
practice it. But they should also realize that they should not
make the rules for other people and their families and make it a
crime or a sin if someone else and their own family wants to do
it with each other."

 John was silent for a few moments before he replied and thought
to himself that Kim was truly a remarkable woman and daughter to
have such an open mind toward a subject in which most people
around the world find disgusting, criminal and sinful.

 He then said, "I know Kim!! It was truly a very beautiful and
magical moment we have shared together but still, it is so
dangerous, I mean what if Mike should find out about us and what
we just did or Debbie, or even your brothers (my sons) and their
wives and kids? I mean they would hate me and maybe even you
from now till the day we both die."

 Kim once again smiled up at her daddy and said, "Mike is more
open minded than you could possibly think, in fact he knows that
I came over to spend the weekend with you and he also knows that
I was planing to find a way so that we would do what we just
did."

 John immediately stiffened up and his eyes got bigger as he
looked down at his daughter and said, "OH MY GOD!!! HE KNOWS?"

 Kim smiled up at him and giggled and said, "Yes Daddy!! He
knows and he also approves, in fact you and Mike now share some
common experiences."

 John looked at his nude daughter laying before and under him
and he had a puzzled look on his face and said, "What do you
mean by that?"

 Kim then said, "Well Daddy, you have just experienced what it
is like to make love to your own daughter and he has too!"

 John was totally shocked at what she just said to him and he
rolled off the top of her and in doing so his softened cock
slide out of daughter's pussy. He was now laying beside his nude
daughter and he had a shocked look on his face and said,
"WHAT!!!! You mean he has .......... with Nancy?!!!! and you
know about it?!!!"

 Kim then rolled over on her side to face him and smiled then
said, "Daddy don't be so shocked!! Yes, I know about Mike making
love to Nancy, in fact, I knew long before he actually did her
for the first time."

 Kim then went on to explain to her father by saying, "Daddy, It
is really no different than what you and I just did, in fact you
yourself said earlier that you wanted to do me when I was 13 or
14 so ......"

 John shook his head as he was trying to comprehend all of this
new found information. He could not believe what he had just
heard, Mike fucked his only daughter and she was what? 12 years
old and his own daughter knew before hand what he was planning
to do to his little girl and she let him. He could not come to
grips with what he was just told, Kim let her husband fuck their
own daughter.

 John then said, "MY GOD KIM!!! HOW COULD YOU?!!! How could you
let him do that to your daughter, she is so young, she is what?
11 or 12?"

 "Daddy!!! It was just not Mike's or mine decision Nancy was the
one who gave the finial word. Daddy, she wanted her own dad to
be the first and to help show her what love, sex, lust and a
sexual relationship is all about.", Kim replied.

 She then went on to say, "What better person to teach kids,
young girls and boys what sex is and what all is involved in the
sex act than their own parents. I mean they do not have to be
scared about doing something wrong with their first sexual
partner, there is less chance of catching a sexual diseases or
becoming pregnant or getting someone pregnant. They don't have
to fuck in the back seat of a car for their first time, or keep
an ear open to hear someone or their parents come home early.
Who else better to learn about sex and what all is involved in a
loving sexual relationship than from your own parents."

 Kim continued, "Daddy, the first guy who did me and took my
virginity, well he fucked me and shot off inside of me with no
rubber and I was not on the pill. He did not last long enough
for me to even began to feel any pleasure or anything. Then the
asshole left me and went and told all of his male friends what
he had just done to me and he wouldn't even talk to me for
weeks. I felt used and abused and it seemed like everyone in
school knew that I put out for him and then other guys though
that I would willingly spread my legs for them too, so Daddy if
I had to do it all over again knowing what I know now, I would
rather have had you the first time at least then I would have
known that you would still love me and care for me after we did
it and you would not go around telling everyone that you just
fucked me and left me high and dry. I think you would have also
gone slow enough for me to relax and enjoy the experience of
what real love making and sex is all about. Hell!!! All Jeff was
interested in was getting his cock into my virgin pussy and
coming himself, he didn't have a clue about making it
pleasurable for me the first time."

 John listened to what Kim told him about her first time and
losing her virginity and truly felt sorry for her and could not
imagine all the pain, shame and embarrassment she must have went
through the first time.

 John then placed his arm over her and hugged Kim to his chest
in a act of compassion and comfort for what all Kim must have
gone through at such an early age. He totally agreed with her
about what an asshole Jeff was to treat a young girl who was
giving herself to him for the first time. Jeff should have been
more caring and compassionate towards a virgin girl, especially
since that virgin girl was his own daughter.

 John was silent for a few moments as he thought to himself and
felt guilty about not going ahead and taking his own daughter
all of those years ago. If only he knew, he would have been very
gentle with her the first time and she would have learned from
an experienced and caring male, even if he was her father.

 John then leaned forward and hugged her some more and lightly
kissed her cheek and said, "OH BABY!!! If only I would have
known, I'm so very sorry that your first time was not something
you would remember and cherish for all eternity. Honey?! Some
guys are total assholes when it comes to sex, love and
relationships and they don't give a damn about anyone or
anything just as long as they get what they want. I'm so very
sorry Honey!!"

 Kim hugged her father back and knew then that everything was OK
and that he was finally excepting incest in a more positive
light.

 Kim then said, "About Debbie?!! Well Daddy, she knows too, in
fact, she will be showing up here tomorrow and after you do her
privately, you will get to experience both of us together at the
same time."

 John groaned out loud at this new revelation about his other
and youngest daughter and his soft cock began to grow once
again, and he replied, "OH GOD!!! Debbie knows too? How?  I mean
......... you and her .......... I mean ........"

 Kim laughed and smiled at her father and also felt his soft
long cock which was resting against her lower thigh start to
grow and lengthen. She then said, "Yes Daddy!!! Debbie and I
have both enjoyed each other, if that is what you are getting
at."

 She then went on to say and ask, "So Daddy, does the idea of
both your daughters doing each other excite you? I mean do you
like to see two (2) women make love to each other? Watching them
feel, touch, excite each other's nude body? Seeing them kiss
each other as they slide their fingers in and out of each others
pussy's? Watching them suck on one a nother breasts and making
the other's nipples get rock hard with desire and excitement?
What about seeing them go down on each other and watch them as
they eat another woman's pussy? See their tongues slide into the
other's pussy and drink the come from another female's cunt?
Does that excite you and turn you on to see something like that
daddy?"

 All John could do was just moan as his cock began to grow
bigger and bigger with sexual excitement. Then he said, "OH
GOD!!!! I can't even begin to imagine what it would look like to
see both of my lovely daughters do something like that, let
alone having both of you together at the same time.

 Kim reached down and started to slowly stroke his semi hard
long cock and looked down and watched it grow from a soft long
state to a rock hard and long state. She was getting him (her
daddy) ready for another incestuous fuck with her (his daughter).

 She then went on to say, "Well Daddy if that gets you excited
just think what it will be like to see me (your own daughter)
and Nancy ( your granddaughter) do each other in front of you!!!
Oh!! and Daddy? You will soon find out what it is like to fuck a
little girl!!! Yes Daddy!!!! I want you to experience the joy
and pleasure of fucking your own granddaughter, remember she is
only 12 but she will be more than willing and able to take in
you into her young little pussy. Just think daddy!! you will be
able to fuck both of your daughters and also your granddaughter
when ever the urge hits you. You can fuck us, suck us, finger us
and most of all you can come in all of us as much as you want,
when ever you want. Just think daddy, you will have more pussy
than you will know what to do with, but the really best part of
the whole thing is that it is family pussy, you will have your
choice of a 33 year old pussy, a 27 year old pussy and a 12 year
old pussy and they are all related to you."

 John could do nothing more than moan and he leaned forward and
french kissed his daughter and he reached up and griped one of
her 34A breasts in his hand and he pulled on her hard nipple.
This brought about a moan from Kim as her father was doing this
to her while they shared a kiss and then his hand left her
breast and traveled straight down to her baby smooth bare pussy
and he immediately inserted his middle finger up and into her
snug warm pussy.

 He began to finger fuck his daughter as she was stroking him
and he though about what all Kim had told him about doing her,
Debbie and Nancy my god my own granddaughter.

 John broke the kiss and looked into his daughter's eyes and
said, "But what about Mike? I mean what is he going to say about
me and ....... well I mean Nancy?"

 Kim then replied, "Mike says we are a loving family and that we
are all going to share and do anything we want to who ever in
our family as long as everyone agrees."

 John then asked Kim, "What about Nick? I mean does he know or
what?"

 Kim once again smiled and said, "Well Daddy, Nicks knows about
all of this too!! I mean ..... Well Daddy!!! I was the one who
taught Nick every thing he knows about sex to-date."

 John was at a complete loss for words for a few moments as he
pictured his own daughter fucking her own son that was what? 15
or 16? Wow!! He could not totally comprehend all of this. It was
hard for him to believe that his daughters and his grand kids
from Kim's family were all into family love (incest) this was
just too much for his brain to take in at the moment.

 Then he though what his sons and their spouses and kids what
would say if they ever found out about this new family secrete.

 He put this part out of his mind for now because his fully hard
cock was now doing the thinking for him now and all he wanted to
do was enjoy this new aspect of family love to the fullest and
his oldest daughter was the only one available at the moment so
he now switched all of concentration on pleasing and being
pleased by his daughter.

 Kim pushed her father over onto his back and started to stroke
his giant cock till it was fully expanded and she then crawled
up on top of him and sit up and got into a squatted position
above his cock. She then grabbed a hold of his big fuck stick
and pointed it toward her spread open shaved bare clean smooth
pussy and placed his cock head at the entrance to her pussy
opening.

 When he father's cock was in the right place she looked down at
him, directly into his eyes and she then sit down all at once
and impaled herself on his giant cock like she was committing
sexual suicide.

 Kim let out a loud moan which was almost on the borderline of
pain as she fully engulfed her father's large cock into her
pussy all in one stroke.

 As she did this, she automatically raised her head and looked
upward toward heaven as though his cock might come shooting out
of her throat and mouth.

 John in the mean time was watching his cock side up into his 33
year old daughter's pussy as she quickly lowered herself down on
his up right and huge cock.

 As soon as Kim reached bottom she was silent for a few moments
and she still had her head tilted toward the ceiling and the
heavens.

 Kim was off in another world as her father's cock rushed up
into tight, wet, warm and juicy pussy. She had never had a cock
this size in her and she enjoying the pain and pleasure as it
shot upwards into her pussy. It was then she though about Nancy
and how she must have felt when her own father slide all the way
into her little virgin pussy for the first time and took her
cherry without any warning.

 Kim wished and prayed that there was some way to turn back the
hands of time, to the time when she was 13 or 14 and to have her
father be the one to take her virginity. Kim knew that this was
not possible so she came back to the present and enjoyed the
feelings and sensations her body was experiencing now.

 Even if she could not change the past she knew that she could
change the future and she was intent on doing just that. She had
lost so much time and memories that could have been possible but
now anything and everything was possible. She also figured that
if she could not go back into time at least she could pretend
and fantasy what it might have been like.

 She lowered her head and looked down at her father and he was
looking at her pussy as it had taken in the full length of his
long wide cock in that unbelievable bare pussy of hers.

 She smiled and John then looked up at her, slowly bring his
eyes upward towards her face. He looked at her trim smooth belly
and up till he looked at her small 34-A breasts which stuck out
firmly and proudly from her chest capped by large erect nipples,
up her neck, past her lips and nose till his eyes were looking
directly into her eyes.

 He smiled at her and said, OH GOD KIM!!!! No one has ever taken
me in like that, all at once I mean!"

 Kim smiled at her father and replied, "OH GOD DADDY!!! I didn't
know if I could or not but I decided I would die trying if
nothing else."

 John then said, "Kim are you sure you are OK? I mean I hope you
did not hurt or injure yourself doing that."

 Kim had a dreamy look on her face and she replied to her loving
and caring father, "I'm fine daddy! Really! I'm OK! It was the
most unbelievable feeling I have ever had, It hurt some but it
was such a rush, I mean, It felt like it was never going to stop
and it opened me up so far and so fast that it was just unreal."

 Kim then went on to say, "OH GOD!!!! Debbie and Nancy are both
going to faint when they see this big monster cock and I bet
they are going enjoy it just as much if not more than me.
Daddy?! I'm really glad I was the first daughter to have you in
me all the way, I just wish you would have done me sooner, but
now, we are going to have to make up for lost time and
memories."

 Kim then began to raise and fall above her father's huge, hard,
long, thick cock. She was enjoying the ride as his cock slid in
and out of her pussy.

 In the mean time John was also enjoying the ride that his
daughter was giving him. He reached up and cupped her small 34-A
breasts in the palm of his hands and began to play with her hard
pointy nipples. He was also enjoying the sight of watching his
daughter slide up and down his cock, it really fascinated him to
watch his cock appear and then disappear up into his 33 year old
daughter's pussy.

 The feeling he had in his cock and all over his body as they
once again enjoyed the forbidden lust and love of
father/daughter incest was unbelievable. He could feel her inner
pussy muscles grip and release his cock over and over again as
it swished in and out of her warm, wet, tight and juicy cunt.

 They continued to fuck one another for about five minutes and
then Kim got off her father and let his big cock slip free of
her pussy. Kim the turned around and got on her hands and knees
and pointed her cute little firm ass at her own father and then
turned her head back towards him and said, "Come on Daddy!!!
Fuck me Doggie Style!!"

 John got up and got behind his daughter and got into position
and as he was moving his cock forward to mount her doggie style
he noticed that Kim already had her hand between her legs ready
to help him guide his giant cock into her cunt.

 Kim guided her father's cock into her wet, juicy, cunt slot and
John immediately grabbed a hold of her hips and began to pull
her ass towards him at the same time he was pushing forwards
with his hips and huge, long, hard, cock.

 Once he was full sheathed inside of his daughter's pussy he
then pushed forward and at the same time was pushing downward
with his hand on the middle of her back.

 Kim instinctively knew what to do and she followed his lead and
lowered her chest and head on the bed. She turned her head side
ways and accepted the doggie style fucking from her own father
and his giant cock.

 In this position it caused Kim's hips to be more up turned and
her cute little ass became more pronounced.

 John really enjoyed fucking his oldest daughter in this
position. At first he started out slow and gentle but, Kim keep
moaning and saying to him, "Fuck Me Daddy!!! Fuck me hard and
deep!!! Ram it in me Daddy!!! Fuck Me !!! Fuck Me Daddy!!!! OH
GOD DADDY!!!! OH FUCK ME!!!".

 John began to fuck his daughter like she wanted to be fucked
and he fuck her like she was a bitch in heat. He enjoyed seeing
her ass giggle as he slammed himself deep into her cunt. He was
giving her long hard deep thrusts with his big daddy fuck stick.

 It was then that he realized that his daughter and himself were
going on just animal instinct alone, that is to fuck each other
until he shot his load of creamy sperm into her warm, receptive
cunt. This was animalisist sex at its best, both of them doing
each other and enjoying the rush this sexual act. All they only
cared about was that each of them were going to try to make the
other on have an orgasm first followed by their own orgasm.

 John also enjoyed the way Kim was acting and talking like a
common whore and slut. It was like that all she cared about was
the complete sex act alone, she seemed to not care who it was
that was fucking her from behind, only that they had a large
cock and it was going to make her come and that it was going to
shoot a big hot sticky load of come up into her clasping cunt
hole.

 John then realized that he was also enjoying her for what she
was, nothing more than a piece of pussy wrapped around his hard
cock and that it was going to bring him off. He knew that she
was his own daughter but then again if he was blindfolded and
did not know who this person was or even how old they were it
would really make no difference.

 John then let himself go and began to talk dirty to his own
daughter like she was a bought and paid for hooker, slut and
common whore that served the only purpose of getting himself off
inside a wet, warm, and tight cunt.

 He then began to say things like, "That's it move your ass!!!!
Squeeze my cock with your pussy you little slut!!!! Come on!!!
use your cunt and get me off!!! Fuck me good and I'll shoot a
big load of hot, sticky come right up your little cunt!!! FUCK
ME!!! FUCK ME BACK!!!! YEA!!! That's it!!!! HERE IT COMES, YOU
LITTLE SLUT!!!! TAKE MY LOAD!!!"

 Kim was also getting more into their little role playing game
and she was enjoying the fact that her own father had loosened
up enough to let himself go this far.

 Kim then started to answer back by talking dirty too, by
saying, "OH YEA!!!! I'm your slut Daddy!!!! I'll spread my cunt
for you anytime Daddy!!! Fuck Me like the whore I am Daddy!!!
Use my pussy, come in me Daddy!!!! Shot me full of your come!!!
OH GOD!!! Don't ever stop fucking me!!! I'm yours from now on!!!
Use me Daddy!!! Let me feel you shoot off inside my cunt!!!
FUCKING COME IN ME DADDY!!!! NOW DADDY!!! NOW!!!"

 John then rammed his long hard cock into her cunt for the last
time and held it deep inside her juicy little and began to fire
off round after round of come deep inside her cunt. He could
feel Kim's pussy gripping his cock and milking his come from his
rock hard cock.

 As soon as he quite firing his sticky load of come deep within
his own daughter's clasping cunt he then collapsed on top of her
back and hips and Kim collapsed flat on her stomach with her own
father still embedding her super heated pussy which was still
trying to milk out the last of his come from his cock and balls.

 Both of them were sweating and breathing hard like they had
both ran a mile as fast as they could. They were both silent
except for their heavy breathing and it took about five minutes
for both of them to catch their breaths.

 John was the first one to do anything since he was on top of
his daughter and he then pulled his soft cock out of her greasy,
sluty, cunt. He then crawled off of her and rolled over next to
her on his back and relaxed some more.

 Kim stayed in the same position with her legs slightly spread.
She had her arms folded under her head and she turned her head
so that she was laying down on her stomach and her head was
resting on her folded arms look over at her father laying next
to her.

 Kim then said, "WOW DADDY!!! You really fucked the shit out of
me that time.!"

 John stayed on his back and turned his head over to look at his
daughter and said, "I'm sorry baby!!! I don't know what got into
me, I just got carried away!!"

 Kim then laughed and said, "No Daddy!!! Don't be sorry!! I
really liked the way you fucked me."

 She then went on to say, "Daddy, I really like being a slut and
whore when it comes to sex and fucking, sure I like to be loved
some times, but then, other times I just want to be a complete
whore and slut and just be fucked for the simple reason I like
to fuck like an animal with no emotions except for enjoying the
act of fucking. I mean, do you understand that or what I'm
trying to say?"

 John replied, "Yes, I understand what you are saying. Making
love to someone is different than having sex with the same
person. Right?"

 "Yea! Daddy!! That's it exactly! Sometimes I just want to fuck
and be fucked and nothing else matters, it seems to be more
animalisist and other times I want to just enjoy making long
passionate gentle love with someone I truly care about.",
replied Kim.

 Kim then said, "Daddy?! Would you like to join me for a shower?"

 John responded by saying, "That sounds great baby!! Lead the
way!"

 "Great then you can tell me more about this mysterious woman
and then we can talk about you doing your other daughter, my
little sister, Debbie and then your own granddaughter, my
daughter, Nancy.", replied Kim.

 John said, "God Honey!!! You have just about done me in already
for the night, I don't think I will be able to get it up any
more let alone talk about more sex. God!!! I don't know how Mike
has been able to keep up with you for this long, you are one sex
hungry little girl, Baby!"

 Kim laughed and said, "Well Daddy!!! I wasn't always like this,
but since Mike and I have both opened up to each other ........
Well!! I kind of like being a slut for him and now I'm your slut
too, Daddy!! that also reminds me that I'm also Nick's sluty
mommie!!!"

 They both enjoyed the refreshing shower and Kim went down on
her father in the shower just to get him pumped up and ready to
go for another round after they got out of the shower.

 After getting out of the shower and back into his bed he
enjoyed going down on his oldest daughter's bare, clean shaven,
smooth pussy.

 He ate her, finger fucked her and tongue fucked her to two (2)
more orgasms before they settled down for a slow, enjoyable, and
long fuck in the missionary position with her legs laying flat
and spread out on the bed.

 They both enjoyed to long slow fuck and they talked about all
sorts of things while they were engaged in another act of
father/daughter incest.

 Kim also told her dad about the Richardson family and how they
have been involved in incest for three (3) generations and about
how Dr. Richardson has come to personally know over seven
different families in Mike and Kim's own home town that are
engaged in one form or another of incest.

 John continued to slowly pump his long, hard, cock back and
forth and in and out of his daughter's juicy pussy as she was
telling and explaining of this new found information.

 It really surprised John to know that so many people in her
home town where doing their own family members and they even
told their own family doctor about it.

 Kim then went on to her a story about how the Richardson family
were part owners of this large nudist camp resort in the
mountains and that it is open year round for nudist to come and
vacation. She said that a lot of people from all over the
country go there for a week vacation or so and that they even
have people from other countries come to this resort to vacation
and visit friends they have here in this country.

 She also went on to explain that three (3) times a year the
nudist camp/resort closes down for one (1) week at a time and
that it is totally closed off to everyone except for a small
select group of people that are into openly showing the other
members and their families that they engage in incest and that
most of the time it is a open orgy of adults and kids who are
doing one another. It is like a incest retreat where everyone
watches other families do their kids and that if it is agreeable
with them they swap mates and family members with other families.

 She then said that there is about twenty families who are part
of this secrete group that meet there to enjoy incest at its'
finest.

 Kim then surprised her father by saying that at the end of next
month we are all invited to join their small group and we are
all going to go out there and see other families openly engage
in the act of incest.

 At first John did not think that was such a good idea because
of the risk if anyone found out but the more Kim talked to him
and told him more of what all they would and might find there
and besides she was also using her pussy muscles to excite him
as she was telling him this story that he relented and said that
he would go with her and her family and that Debbie was also
going to go.

 John then began to think to himself about what kind of people
would be there at this camp/resort and what they might look like
and what profession they would be in and what all drove them to
seek out other families that also enjoyed and engaged in the act
of family love (incest).

 He also wondered if he would meet people his own age or if they
were all younger than him. It also excited him to think that he
would actually be able to see and watch other families engaged
in the act of incest with their own kids, cousins, aunts,
uncles, nephews, nieces, brothers and sisters all doing each
other openly in front of other families that also enjoyed the
excitement and trill of family fucking.

 All of this was making John hotter and hotter and before long
he experienced another sexual orgasm which he shared with his
oldest daughter.

 It all seemed so natural now, casually fucking his own daughter
like it was second nature to him, he did not feel any guilt or
remorse in doing this because, his own daughter and himself
wanted this, so it was only natural to engage in this new
lifestyle of family love.

 After they both came from their slow casual father/daughter
fuck they both quietly drifted off to sleep together.

 From ???@0x00015361 Sat Dec 13 09:47:09 1997
Path: news.wxs.nl!News.Amsterdam.UnisourceCS!masternews.telia.net!news-
stkh.gip.net!news.gsl.net!gip.net!feed1.news.luth.se!luth.se!feed2.news.erols.co
m!howland.erols.net!cpk-news-hub1.bbnplanet.com!su-news-
hub1.bbnplanet.com!news.bbnplanet.com!news.alt.net!anon.lcs.mit.edu!nym.alias.ne
t!mail2news
Date: 11 Dec 1997 18:24:54 -0000
Message-ID: <19971211182454.29443.qmail@nym.alias.net>
From: The Assassin <assassin@nym.alias.net>
Newsgroups: alt.stories.incest
Subject: [asi] Repost: Family Love, chapter nine, by EricMJ12
Mail-To-News-Contact: postmaster@nym.alias.net
Organization: mail2news@nym.alias.net
Lines: 1818
Status: N

I am not the author of this story. The author is EricMJ12.
This story contains graphic descriptions of sex, incest, and
sex between adults and minors. If this offends you, or if
you are under the age of 18, please do not read or save
it.

Copyright _ 1997,  Eric MJ12,  ALL Rights Reserved

This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author.  This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached.  The author may be
contacted directly at ericmj12@aol.com or through
mrdouble@ix.netcom.com.







Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter #9   Debbie visits her Father, along with Kim:

 Debbie left her apartment and drove over to her dad’s house and
parked her car in the driveway. She then reached over and
grabbed her overnight bag and opened her car door and got out.

 As she was walking up the sidewalk to the front door, a million
things were going through her mind at a breakneck speed.

 She could hardly believe that she was, in fact, walking up this
sidewalk to her dad’s house, for only one reason. That reason
was to out and out, fuck her own father.

 She also knew that her dad was, in fact, waiting inside for his
youngest daughter to show up, so that he could make love to her,
plain and simple.

 Debbie was knowingly, willingly and even eager to actually
commit one of the biggest and most secretive taboo’s in human
history. She was going to her dad’s house, to commit incest, not
only with her own father, but she also knew that afterwards she
and her sister together would commit incest with him together,
as a team of sisters, doing their own dad together.

 It was only 10:30am in the morning and she knew that she would
be thoroughly fucked by her own dad, before 12 noon rolled
around.

 Debbie’s pussy was already wet and moist at just the very
thought of her dad fucking her, for the very first time. It was
even more surprising that she was 27 years old and this was
going to happen to her for the very first time.

 She had always thought and read, that most incest starts at a
very early age, for everyone involved, but they were past being
young adults.

 Debbie could understand, if her dad wanted her from the age of
preteen, like maybe 9 or 10 years old all the way up to maybe 14
or 15, maybe all the way up to 17, but here she was, walking up
the sidewalk at the age of 27 and her dad still wanted to fuck
her, even at this age.

 In a way, she was pleased that her own dad still thought of her
as a sexy looking woman and daughter and that he had thoughts of
having her in a sexual way, but at 27?

 Then she also thought about her older sister and she (Kim) was
33 years old and she had two (2) kids, no less and he (Daddy)
just got done fucking her all last night and now he was ready to
do her, (Debbie) now, his youngest daughter of 27.

 Debbie remembered, this morning Kim had called her at 8:00am
and Debbie didn’t really get any sleep at all last night,
because she knew that Kim was over at daddy’s house and she knew
why she was over there.

 Debbie laid awake almost all night long, she even got out some
of her sex toys and used a dildo and vibrator on herself and
imagined that it was her own dad (John) doing her and she
wondered all night long, if Kim had really done it or if maybe,
she chickened out or that her dad refused to do her (Kim).

 She (Debbie) answered the phone almost before the first ring at
8:00am and all Kim said was, “Hi!! It’s me. Get over here as
soon as you can. Your next!”

 As soon as Kim said that, especially that part of  “Your Next!”
Debbie’s heart just about jumped out of her throat.

 She could not believe that her dad and Kim had really done it,
to each other. Her heart raced in her chest and she tried to
catch her breath and she knew that if she would have looked in
the mirror, she would have seen that her face was about 10
shades redder from embarrassment and pure sexual excitement.

 They (Her dad and her older sister) had really done it!! They
had actually fucked each other and committed the most taboo
crime world wide!! The sexual act of incest among a blood
relative, a father and daughter having sex with one another!!

 Debbie tried to pump her older sister as to what all happened
last night and Kim didn’t want to say anything except, “OH
Debbie!!! It was just wonderful and he has a big surprise for
you, if you know what I mean.”

 Other than that, Kim would not say anything else except that
she should pack an overnight bag and bring her swim suite and
prepare for the time of your life. Kim then hung up and Debbie
was left to wonder, as to what all had happened and what all
they did to each other and what all was said and what all they
talked about, while she was not there.

 Debbie got to the front door and used her own house key to
unlock the door. She was so nervous, that she had a hard time
putting the key into the keyhole, because she knew what was
behind this door and if she went in, she knew what was expected
of her.

 She was willingly and openly going to allow her own father to
take her in a sexual way. She also knew that once through this
door, she could not back out and already things between her and
her father would be forever changed. Even if she didn’t go
through with making love to her dad. Things have already changed
between her and her older sister, (Kim) and now things were
going to change even more so, between her and her dad.

 Debbie’s heart raced in her chest as the key unlocked the door
and she could feel the heat in her face and ears and knew that
she was blushing like crazy and she was even light headed and
the door was now unlocked and she slowly pushed it open.

 She felt nervous, like maybe they would swing open the door and
jump out at her and say, “BOO!!”. If they would have done that,
just as a joke, she knew that she would have probably fainted,
but not before she pissed her own panties.

 Talking of panties, she knew that her panties were soaking wet
and it was not from pissing in them. They were wet from the
sexually excitement she had been feeling ever since Kim had
called her at 8:00am. this morning.

 Debbie walked into the house and as soon as she was through the
front door, she turned around and made sure she locked the door
behind her.

 She slowly and lightly walked into the house as though she was
a female cat burglar or trying to be very quite and not disturb
anyone with her presence.

 She walked into the living room and she saw her dad (John) and
her older sister (Kim) sitting together on the couch and when
they all saw each other Kim was the first one to smile and say,
“HI!! Debbie!”.

 John was silent and just kind of smiled at her.

 Debbie was shocked to say the least because both Kim and her
Dad were completely naked sitting on the couch casually, just
like if they were full clothed.

 Debbie was taken by surprise and it was then that she knew that
her sister, (Kim) was actually telling the truth. Kim actually
did have sex with their dad and she was indeed next in line to
be fucked by her dad. It was the god’s honest truth, because
both her sister and dad were both completely naked sitting on
the couch together.

 Debbie’s heart jumped up into her throat and it kind of missed
a few beats, due to the extreme shock of seeing both Kim and her
dad together on the couch, without any clothes on what so ever.

 She didn’t even realize that she dropped her over night bag to
the floor or that even her face was blushing bright red and her
mouth was almost froze open, as she blankly stared at both her
older sister and dad sitting on the couch completely nude.

 Kim was the first one to respond to her little sister’s shock
and she got up off the couch and walked over to her younger,
little, sister in the nude and once there she hugged Debbie and
openly gave her a big, wet, juicy, french kiss.

 At first Debbie was still to shocked to open her own mouth and
allow her older sister access to her mouth and tongue. It took a
few seconds for Debbie to come around and respond to her older
sister’s french kiss.

 Debbie’s eyes were so wide in total shock that Kim could
clearly and easily see the whites of her little sister’s eyes as
she continued to french her little sister in the presents of
their own dad. Who was at this moment sitting on the couch
completely naked and watching, as he witnessed both of his
darling, beautiful, full grown, adult  daughters exchange an
incestuous french kiss, not more than 10 foot away from him.

 Once Kim was finished with her introductory french kiss with
her little sister, she stepped to the side of Debbie and then
stepped around behind her.

 Kim was about 2 or 3 inches taller than Debbie and she was able
to look over her little sister’s shoulder at their dad still
sitting on the couch, completely nude.

 Debbie’s outfit she was wearing was a short sleeve, button
front, red, silk, shirt. Even her dad noticed that she was
braless, under the shirt, as her rock, hard, pointy, nipples
were clearly and definitely visible through the fine, thin, pure
silk, shirt, she had purchased overseas on one of many trips to
far away countries where her business often took her.

 She was also wearing a bone ivory, white pair of shorts along
with a pair of leather sandals. Her white shorts were almost
painted on, as they fit so closely to her will trimmed and firm
abdomen and thighs.

 Debbie was facing her nude father on the couch and her older
nude sister was now standing directly behind her. She first felt
and then she slowly looked down and noticed that Kim had her
arms lovingly and genteelly wrapped around her abdomen and waist
in a gentle, but firm hug.

 Kim leaned over Debbie’s shoulder and slowly whispered into her
ear and said, “Well Debbie!!?? Are you ready to show daddy what
you look like, fully and completely nude.

 Debbie was still kind of in shock and really didn’t answer
Kim’s question. She just kind of shuddered, as she was being
gently hugged by her older nude sister from behind.

 Kim waited for a second or two and when Debbie didn’t reply she
took that as a go ahead signal from Debbie.

 Kim then looked over her little sister’s shoulder directly at
her nude father on the couch and she smiled at him and then
said, “Well Daddy!!?? Are you ready to finally see for yourself,
what your youngest daughter looks like, fully nude, before you
fuck her for the very first time!!??”

 Debbie once again shuddered in Kim’s arms as she heard what Kim
had just said to their father sitting on the couch. Her pussy
gave an involuntary squeeze, as she heard Kim mention the word,
“FUCK”!!

 John sit up straighter on the couch and kind of leaned back and
parted his legs a bit. He had a very big and wide smile on his
face and then he replied to his oldest daughter’s question by
saying, “OH GOD YES BABY!!! Show me what my youngest daughter
looks like in the nude!!”

 It was when John spread his legs apart that Debbie got the
first glimpses of her father’s semi hard cock.

 Debbie once again shuddered and shivered as she saw how big his
cock and balls were and as she shivered and shook in her older
sister’s hug, she began to wonder, exactly how big his cock
really was and how big it was going to get, once it was fully
and completely erect!!

 It was by far the biggest, longest and thickest cock she had
ever seen in person and it wasn’t even fully erect yet!!!

 Debbie’s pussy began to swell, move and twitch internally as
she looked down upon her father’s monster cock. She already was
beginning to think to herself, what kind of pain and pleasure
this magnificent cock would bring her and above all else, this
giant cock belonged to none other than her own dad!!!

 Kim lighted up on her hug and she then used both of her hands
as she unbuttoned the top button to Debbie’s white shorts. Once
the button was undone, it gave her room to find the small zipper
tab and she slowly began to pull the zipper down.

 Debbie looked down an saw that her older sister was undoing her
shorts and she could hear the zipper slowly being pulled down.

 Once Kim had pulled the zipper all the way down. She gently
pulled the open part of Debbie’s shorts open and then began to
pull the shorts down over her little sister’s slim, but well
defined hips and thighs.

 The shorts were pretty tight and it took some effort on Kim’s
part to get them down over Debbie’s hips and firm thighs, but as
soon as she pulled them down to about mid-thigh, they stalled
for just a brief second and then the shorts slid down the rest
of the length of her thighs and legs by themselves to the floor.

 Debbie automatically stepped out of her shorts, as they were
just a small puddle at her feet and by doing this. She first
lifted one sandaled foot and stepped out of them and then place
that foot back on the floor and as she lifted her last leg to
step out of the leg holes of her shorts, she used the tip of her
foot to kick the shorts well away from where she was standing.

 Debbie then looked back up and over at her father sitting on
the couch. She noticed that he was now openly stroking and
playing with his semi-hard and semi-soft, giant, cock shaft and
balls. She also noticed that he was openly staring at her, as
she was being disrobed by her older, nude, sister, which was
standing behind her, so that their own dad had a perfectly clear
and unobstructed view of his youngest daughter, as she was being
stripped in front of him, not less than 10 feet away from him.

 Debbie was now stripped down to her fine, thin, white, pure
silk, bikini panties that were almost completely transparent and
her red silk shirt.

 As Debbie openly stared at her father, as he slowly and openly
played with his monster cock and balls. She also knew from
looking at him. He was looking and staring directly at her panty
covered pussy. She also knew that her panties were wet from her
sexual excitement and that he could clearly make out the shape
of her prominent pussy mound, along with the shape, size,
density and color of her tightly trimmed pussy hair, covering
her pussy mound. This caused her to shiver once again and she
felt her pussy muscles deep within her 27 year old cunt quiver
with sexual excitement as to what would soon take place.

 Kim was looking over Debbie’s shoulder at her dad and smiled at
him as he was playing with his giant cock and balls, all the
while enjoying this strip tease, being performed by his oldest,
33 year old, nude, daughter as she stripped her, little, 27 year
old, sister for his viewing pleasure and excitement.

 John was thoroughly pleased as he watched one of his daughters
strip the other one for him. He still could hardly believe all
of this was real and really happening to him and his daughters.
After all of these years, he was finally given the chance and
opportunity to live out his deepest, darkest and wildest
fantasies he had concerning him and his daughters.

 It was still hard for him to believe, that less than 24 hours
ago, committing incest with his own daughters was just another
fantasy to jerk off too, but now, after last night it was a
reality, but yet it still felt like some kind of wild dream, but
the truth was standing right there in front of him, not less
than 10 feet away. Live and in living color.

 John’s cock was growing and getting bigger and harder as more
and more of his youngest daughter’s body was being exposed to
him, by his oldest nude daughter standing behind her.

 His eyes and his mind was taking in this beautiful sight and it
was burning a permanent memory into his brain, as he sat back
and watched, as another daughter was being stripped before him
with the ultimate goal that they too, would make love to each
other.

 He would be committing incest with his youngest daughter in the
complete and total presents of his older daughter, the one he
had already had, in the most intimate and sexual way a father
could ever hope to ask for.

 John also wondered to himself as to how many other fathers had
been lucky enough to enjoy the act of incest with their daughter
or daughters as he had and was going to again. This time with
another daughter as the other daughter watched.

 Kim then moved her hands up her younger sister abdomen and
chest and slowly, gently and lovingly caressed and palmed her
sister’s small 32-A breasts and their hard, excited and pointy
nipples through the fine, soft, sheer, red silk shirt she was
still wearing.

 Debbie let out a slight moan of pleasure as she felt her older
sister cup her shy breast mounds and play with her rock hard
nipples through her silk shirt.

 Kim was still smiling over Debbie’s shoulder at her dad as her
hands then continued there journey up to the top button of the
shirt. She then slowly and deliberately unbuttoned each button
as she went lower and lower undoing each button along the way
until she was at the last button.

 Once the last button was undone, she once again brought her
hands up Debbie’s body while keeping the shirt closed, until she
was once again cupping her little sister’s perky, little, firm
breasts in the palms of her hands.

 Kim first slid one hand in under the shirt opening to cup her
sister’s tit and then she slid her other hand under the shirt,
so that she was cupping both of Debbie’s small breasts in the
palms of each of her hands.

 Kim’s arms were crossed over Debbie’s still cover chest, so
that Kim’s right hand was cupping Debbie’s left breast and Kim’s
left hand was gently, but firmly cupping Debbie’s right breast.

 John could not yet see Debbie’s breasts, because the shirt was
still covering her chest, but it was a very erotic sight to see
his older daughter, Kim with her hands stuck inside his youngest
daughter’s Debbie’s shirt and openly caressing her covered
breasts before him.

 This was by far better than just seeing his youngest daughter
being stripped down and laid bare before him. This way was a
whole lot better and slower, as this type of girl/girl action
turned him on a lot and to think, from now on, he would have a
steady diet of this was just almost too much for him to even
begin to comprehend and understand.

 Kim smiled once again at her daddy sitting on the couch
watching all of this take place and she then turned her head
slightly and then bent down to Kiss and lick the side of
Debbie’s exposed neck.

 Debbie shivered and shook as she felt her sister do this to her
and once again she moaned out her pleasure. Her arms were at her
side, but as soon as she felt her older sister lick and kiss the
side of her neck, she immediately reached back with both hands
to try to caress her sister in return. She also tilted her head
to one side slightly as to give her sister more room to continue
her licking and kissing along her neck and throat.

 At first Debbie’s hands came in contact with both sides of
Kim’s hips. Kim felt her sister’s hands and she moved a half of
step to her right. Debbie’s left hand could still touch and feel
Kim’s left hip but now Debbie’s right hand which was on Kim’s
right hip slowly moved across Kim’s abdomen and stopped directly
above her clean shaven, bare, smooth pussy mound.

 Debbie paused for a second or two and then her right hand
slowly slid downward till she was gently cupping her older
sister’s bare, shaved, pussy completely with her right hand. She
could feel the warmth, heat and moisture of Kim’s pussy as she
palmed and cupped her sister’s pussy in her right hand.

 John’s cock was now fully erect and rock solid as he watched
his beautiful adult daughter’s play with each other. Kim had
moved to the side enough, so that he could once again gaze at
her shaved pussy and he saw with his own two eyes, as his
youngest daughter reached down and over to cup her older
sister’s bare, clean, shaven, baby, smooth, pussy in the palm of
her hand.

 This spectacle that was taking place right before him in the
living room of his own house with his two adult daughters openly
playing, touching, feeling and turning each other on, in front
of him was better than any porn movie he could ever hope to see,
with one exception, a movie that had his daughters in performing.

 John was also openly and freely stroking his rock hard, long,
thick cock shaft with his right hand as he continued to intently
watch his daughters play with themselves and strip for his
viewing pleasure.

 John also had an ear to ear smile on his face while he was also
thinking to himself that all fathers should be as lucky as him
to have two adult daughters who would openly and willing perform
and commit incest not only among themselves, but to also allow
and include their own father to join in on the fun and pleasure
of family incest.

 His cock head swelled up and expelled a large glob of precome
from the tip and it slowly slide down the back side of his cock
head and ran down the long, thick, hard, shaft until it came in
contact with his slow stroking fist. It automatically caused his
cock shaft to become slicker and his stroking fist began to
slide up and down the full length of his cock shaft easier and
that also caused him to feel more sexual pleasure as both his
stroking fist and cock got slicker and slicker all the while he
continued to watch his lovely daughters play with each other.

 John knew that Kim was drawing things out and in a way she was
teasing her dad by doing things so slowly and deliberately. He
was more than pleased with this type of slow sexual teasing.
John was heating up more and more as he continued to watch his
daughters.

 Kim paused for a few seconds from licking, kissing and nibbling
on her younger sisters neck and earlobe to look at her dad
sitting on the couch slowly and openly stroking himself. She
then smiled at her dad and said, “Well Daddy!!! Are you ready to
see more of your darling little daughter Debbie!!??”

 John’s eyes opened up wider as he continued to slowly stroke
his wet, sticky and precome, slick, giant, cock shaft. All John
could do was groan out a deep sexy reply by saying, “OH GOD
KIM!!!! YES!!! I want to see more of Debbie’s beautiful, sexy,
little, body!!!”

 Kim smiled at her dad and then whispered into Debbie’s ear and
said to her, “Are you ready to show daddy your beautiful, small,
little, sexy breasts?”

 Kim paused for a few seconds as Debbie shivered slightly and
she moaned out a weak reply by saying, “Yes!”

 Kim then lifted her hands from her little sisters small, perky,
little, breasts and slowly uncrossed her arms, while at the same
time she spread open the red silk, short sleeved, shirt. As she
uncrossed her arms she also pulled the shirt back and over
Debbie’s shoulders.

 Debbie removed her hand, that was gently cupping her older
sister’s bare, baby smooth, shaved, pussy and allowed her shirt
to slide down her arms. The shirt slowly and quietly fell to the
floor in a red liquid puddle behind her.

 John’s eyes grew wider as he was now looking at his youngest
daughter’s bared chest. He could not get over the size and shape
of her small, perfectly formed breasts on her chest. They were
only 32-A if even that, yet they looked just right on her small
delicate and sexy body.

 If John didn’t know any better he would swear that Debbie only
looked to be about 16 or 17 years old and not 27 years old, as
he knew her to be.

 John’s cock head swelled up at the sight of his now topless,
youngest, daughter standing before him, in only her white silk
panties. While his oldest daughter was completely and fully nude
was standing slightly behind and over to one side of her younger
sister.

 His cock head again expelled another huge glob of precome from
his cock head and it too slide down his super hard, long, thick,
cock shaft to mix with all of the other precome that he had been
slowly expelling as he watched this unbelievable show put on for
him, by his two daughters.

 John wondered to himself if he would be able to maintain
control of himself and his cock or if he might loose it and come
before he even got the chance to touch his youngest daughter for
the first time. He was already riding a hair trigger and he just
might say fuck it and stroke himself off, as he was really
enjoying the lesbian sex show, put on by and staring his own
incestuous daughters.

 All of his hopes, dreams and fantasies paled to compare to what
was really taking place right before him. He was by far the
luckiest man alive to have two daughters that were willingly and
openly doing this for him.

 Debbie once again moved her right hand back to cover and cup
her older sister’s bare pussy, since her shirt was now removed.
Debbie stood up ram rod straight and pushed her small breasted
chest outward, to proudly display her small, yet sexy 32-A
breasts to her own father, as he continued to sit on the couch
and stare at both her and her older sister. He was still slowly
sliding his fist up and down the full, long, thick, length of
his monster cock all the while smiling at them both.

 Debbie now used her middle finger of her right hand and slowly
started to separate her sister’s bare pussy lips. She then found
her sister’s hot, wet, honey hole and she immediately bent her
middle finger and entered Kim’s bare, smooth, shaved, pussy.

 Kim moaned out loud as she felt Debbie’s finger enter her hot,
wet, pussy. John saw what was happening also and he moaned out
his approval by just saying in a deep, lust filled voice and
tone, “OHhh! FUCK!!!! YES!!!!”

 Debbie started to slowly finger fuck Kim and this caused Kim to
shudder and shiver in sexual excitement and pleasure. Kim moved
up closer to Debbie and she used her right hand to reach over
and cup Debbie’s panty covered pussy. She then started to slowly
rub Debbie’s panty covered pussy mound as she was being finger
fucked by Debbie.

 John was intently taking all of this in with his eyes and his
mind was on fire, by watching his own daughters sexually please
each other. At the same time putting on the best live sex show
he had ever seen in his entire life.

 Kim gently but firmly rubbed the front and top portion of
Debbie’s pussy mound, which was still covered by her thin,
white, pure silk panties for a couple of minutes. She then slide
her hand up on Debbie’s abdomen above her waist band and she
slowly started to slide her finger tips under her waist band.

 Debbie felt what Kim was going to do and she immediately sucked
in her lower abdomen to give Kim easier access to where she was
going. She also slide her left foot and leg farther apart from
her right leg.

 Kim used her free left hand and slid it up Debbie’s back till
she was at the back of Debbie’s head and she used her hand to
turn Debbie’s head towards her, While at the same time she began
to lean over towards Debbie.

 Debbie knew exactly what Kim wanted from her and she too lean
towards Kim. They both came together and their lips meet one
another. Together they shared a beautiful, wet and long
incestuous french kiss.

 The same time their lips met Kim’s hand slide under the waist
band of Debbie’s white, silk panties. Her finger tips glided
through Debbie’s soft, trimmed pubic hair and slid lower and
lower, until she found the hot, moist, love tunnel at the bottom
of her sister’s slit.

 Kim wasted little time in bending her middle finger and sliding
up into her sister’s pussy, where she began to do the same thing
to her sister as her sister was doing to her.

 A 33 year old sister and a 27 year old sister each finger
fucking the other, as their own dad sit quietly on the couch
watching them do each other and he was doing himself.

 John really enjoyed the sight of his two lovely daughters doing
each other. He really liked the sight of his oldest daughter,
Kim as she was already completely nude and he could clearly see
her bare, shaved pussy being finger fucked by his youngest
daughter Debbie. She was also being finger fucked by her older
sister, Kim and she still had on a pair of white silk panties
and this was quit the turn on, because he knew what Kim was
doing to Debbie’s pussy, yet it was partly hidden from his view
by the panties.

 What really blow his mind was seeing them both french kiss each
other and this kiss was for real and not just for show, because
he could actually tell they were both into it and really
enjoying each other in the most intimate way possible.

 Kim broke the kiss with Debbie and slowly began to remove her
hand from her sister’s pussy and panties. As soon as she hand
her hand completely free of Debbie’s panties, she looked over at
her dad sitting on the couch and while she was looking directly
into his eyes, she slowly and deliberately moved her hand and
fingers up to her lips where she proceeded to lick her little
sister’s pussy juices from her fingers right in front of her own
dad.

 John groaned out in sexual pleasure from this erotic sight of a
sister tasting the other sister’s pussy juices and his hips
lifted up off the couch, while at the same time his cock head
expelled another large blob of sticky precome and it once again
slid down his long, hard and thick cock shaft. His stroking fist
was wet, sticky and super slick from all of the expelled precome
and both Kim and Debbie could hear the wet sticky sounds of his
fist sliding up and down the full length of his giant cock
shaft. It almost made the same wet, sticky and sucking sounds a
cock makes as it fucks a super wet and juicy pussy.

 Once Kim had cleaned her fingers of Debbie’s juices Debbie
responded and did the same thing and slowly and deliberately
licked Kim’s pussy juices from her fingers.

 Kim then knelt down to one side and slightly behind Debbie and
she then reached up and hooked both sides of Debbie’s panties in
her fingers and slowly began to lower Debbie’s panties in front
of their dad as he was still watching their own sexy show and he
still continued to stroke his giant fuck stick up and down the
full length of it with his precome coated and slick fist.

 Kim’s head was slightly to the side of Debbie’s right hip and
she was looking over a her dad on the couch and then said, “Well
Daddy!!! Are you ready to see your other daughter’s pussy!!??”

 John groaned out and said, “OH FUCK KIM!!!! Yes!!!! I want to
see Debbie’s pussy!! I need to see Debbie’s pussy!!! Show me!!!
Show it to me!!! Show me Debbie’s pussy NOW!!!”

 Kim and Debbie both began to giggle out loud, because they both
knew that their own dad was almost past the point of no return
and that if he kept stroking himself for too much longer he
would explode and shoot off, before they were both ready for him
to do anything to each and/or both of them.

 Kim and Debbie both pretty much knew that their dad would
probably come by himself, as they were both far from being done
and what they were both thinking they would do to each other in
the complete presents of their own dad.

 Kim slowly lowered Debbie’s panties little by little and pretty
soon the top of her pubic bush became exposed to their father’s
gaze. Kim was trying to draw this out for as long as possible
and Debbie was enjoying the show that their own dad was putting
on for her and her sister.

 Debbie really hadn’t seen a guy jerk himself off so openly
before and the sight was new, different and very exciting,
because this guy was no ordinary guy. This guy with the biggest,
thickest and longest cock she had ever seen in real life,
belonged to none other than her dear lovable sweet, loving and
caring father and he was showing her how a guy really likes to
slowly jerk off.

 Kim continued to slowly lower Debbie’s panties and more and
more of her pubic bush was exposed and then John caught the
first sight of her pussy slit and watched intently as more and
more of her pussy slit was exposed until he could see daylight
from the very bottom of Debbie’s crotch.

 Debbie’s pussy was now completely exposed to John’s eyes and he
drank in the beautiful sight. Kim continued to lower Debbie’s
panties until they came down to about mid thigh and they just
fell quietly and silently the rest of the down her long, firm,
thin, smooth legs until they were just a white puddle of silk at
her feet.

 Debbie lift one foot from her panties and then she lifted her
other foot up and bent her knee as she lifted her panties up and
she reached down with one hand and took them off her lifted up
foot.

 Debbie then shook her panties and saw were the front of her
panties were and she then reached down and slowly began to rub
her silk panties all over her pussy mound and between her spread
open wet pussy slit and lips.

 Once she made sure that her pussy was pretty well dried up by
using her panties. She lifted her wet panties up to her own face
and inhaled deeply her own scent. Debbie moaned out as she did
this and she then lowered the panties down and smiled at her dad
and without saying anything, she tossed her panties over the
coffee table and Dad reached out grabbed them from mid air.

 John wasted little time, as he automatically brought his
daughter’s wet panties up to his own face and began to inhale
her womanly scent in front of both of his daughters. All the
while, he was still slowly stroking his cock and still watching
his now totally nude daughters as they put on the finest,
erotic, lesbian, incest, sex show he had ever witnessed. He had
seen many films, tapes and movies of two or more women together
and it really turned him on. He had also seen a actual mother
and daughter do each other in front of him, when he was younger
and that was the best show and sight he had ever seen, up till
now, because the two women doing each other now, was his own
daughters. That in itself was something so very special for him,
as he had already fucked one daughter and he was going to get to
fuck his youngest daughter yet today.

 Debbie was standing straight up with her small breasts sticking
out towards her dad while at the same time she had her long,
thin, firm, legs spread apart so that he would have a completely
clear view of her trimmed pussy.

 Kim was still kneeling besides her younger sister Debbie and
she used her left hand which was behind her sister at the time
to slide slowly up the inside of her lower leg and onto her
thigh. She continued upward till he hand her left hand
completely covering Debbie’s pussy mound from behind and below.

 Kim also moved closer to Debbie’s leg and she pressed her
kneeling nude body up against Debbie’s leg, abdomen and lower
chest. Kim also reached up with her right hand and cupped
Debbie’s right small breast in the palm of her right hand all
the while she was looking over at her dad still sitting on the
couch jerking himself off slowly while he was still smelling
Debbie’s wet panties.

 As Kim played with Debbie’s breast she then slowly started to
finger fuck Debbie’s pussy in plain sight of their dad.

 Debbie was beginning to moan and slightly sway from side to
side as she enjoyed the treatment she was receiving from her
older sister, Kim kneeling by her side. She also continued to
watch her dad and the things he was doing to himself, as he
watched his two lovely and completely nude daughters play with
each other and put on the best show he had ever seen.

 Kim then said, “Oh Fuck Daddy!!! You should feel how warm, wet
and tight Debbie’s pussy is!! She is dripping wet, Daddy!!!”

 Kim p